<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?> <rss
version="2.0"
xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/"
xmlns:wfw="http://wellformedweb.org/CommentAPI/"
xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/"
xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom"
xmlns:sy="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/syndication/"
xmlns:slash="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/slash/"
xmlns:series="http://unfoldingneurons.com/"
><channel><title>Animealam&#039;s Writing Corner &#187; AU</title> <atom:link href="http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/tag/au/feed" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml" /><link>http://www.iycorner.net</link> <description>Plot Bunnies, Fics, and more</description> <lastBuildDate>Wed, 01 Feb 2012 03:14:23 +0000</lastBuildDate> <language>en</language> <sy:updatePeriod>hourly</sy:updatePeriod> <sy:updateFrequency>1</sy:updateFrequency> <generator>http://wordpress.org/?v=3.1</generator> <item><title>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1582</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1582#comments</comments> <pubDate>Wed, 01 Feb 2012 01:17:50 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Fanfiction]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry Potter]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Long Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Work in Progress]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Abusive Dursley]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Adoption]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Alternate Dimension]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Angst]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU 5th year]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Dudley]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Petunia]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Sirius]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Vernon]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Abuse]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Deaged]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Drama]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Fics]]></category> <category><![CDATA[gen]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Gender Change]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Girl Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Good Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Hurt/Comfort]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Neglect]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Non Con]]></category> <category><![CDATA[non-slash]]></category> <category><![CDATA[OCC-ness]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Post GoF]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Pre OotP]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Pregnancy Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: R]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus/Hermione]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Violence]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=1582</guid> <description><![CDATA[
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1421' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?</a> <small>...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1427' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?</a> <small>...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/65' rel='bookmark' title='PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?'>PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?</a> <small>...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><style type="'text/css'">/*<![CDATA[*/body{font-family: &#39;Inconsolata&#39;;font-size:27px;line-height:1.562500em}/*]]>*/</style><style type="'text/css'"></style></p><p><strong>Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?</strong><br
/><strong>Author:</strong> Animealam<br
/><strong>Rating:</strong> PG-13<br
/><strong>Pairing:</strong> Severus/Hermione, mentions of Severus/OFC<br
/><strong>Warnings:</strong> Violence, Child abuse, Drama, Tragedy, OCC, Manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Alternate Universe, AU 5th Year, Good Severus, Adoption, Gender-Bender, Child Harry, Rape, Bad Sirius, Abusive Dursley, Pregnancy, Child Neglect, Contains references to HBP, and TDH, Post GoF.<br
/><strong>Disclaimer:</strong> Nope, doesn’t belong to me. I only play with them a bit.<br
/><strong>Summary:</strong> Based on the Challenge at Potions and Snitches Archive:</p><blockquote><p
style="margin-top: 0px; margin-right: 0px; margin-bottom: 20px; margin-left: 0px; padding-top: 0px; padding-right: 0px; padding-bottom: 0px; padding-left: 0px; "><font
class="Apple-style-span" color="#777777"><a
href="http://www.potionsandsnitches.net/fanfiction/modules/challenges/challenges.php?chalid=51" target="_blank" title="Hidden as Snape's Daughter">Hidden as Snape&#8217;s Daughter</a>&nbsp;by carvell</font></p><p><p
style="text-align: -webkit-auto; margin-top: 0px; margin-right: 0px; margin-bottom: 20px; margin-left: 0px; padding-top: 0px; padding-right: 0px; padding-bottom: 0px; padding-left: 0px; ">Summary:&nbsp;<span
class="Apple-style-span" style="font-weight: normal;">Dumbledore never makes it to Harry&#8217;s trial (summer of 5th year) and Harry is sentenced to Azkaban to be kissed. Snape rescues him and Harry is hidden in plain sight, as Snape&#8217;s daughter; he ends up in Slytherin. Only Snape knows who he really is, the rest of the world thinks he&#8217;s dead from the Dementor&#8217;s kiss. No romance whatsoever.</span></p></blockquote><p><strong>Author&#8217;s Note:</strong> I&#8217;m basing this story on the challenge, although I&#8217;m not following it completely. Harry will be much younger. I wanted to try my luck at adding two other characters that are usually minor and last but not least there will eventually be some romance, although not for a while, and not for Harry. She is too young for that.</p><p>This is now going, no longer a tentative story. I have ten chapters ready for posting, and I&#8217;m working on chapter eleven at the moment. I might begin posting in fanfiction.net, potionsandsnitches.net, and the general &nbsp;category of HP Fandom during the week.</p><p>Now, while I place a pairing of Hermione/Severus, there won&#8217;t be much romance going. At least not until she is 18. You&#8217;ll have to read to see what I mean.</p><p>I&#8217;m also dealing with subjects that are difficutl to mention, but I don&#8217;t think I will be explicit. If I do it will only be posted here and probably HP Fandom.</p><hr
/><span
id="more-1582"></span><p>&nbsp;</p><h2>Chapter 03</h2><p>​Severus had not delayed too much. Yet, when he <em>Apparated</em> close to the pier, he came to a nightmarish scene. Twelve <em>Dementors</em> went rogue! The four guards, and three Aurors, were hard pressed to keep them at bay. His <em>Patronus</em> -a doe like Lily&#8217;s had been- joined the defence as he approached the group. A <em>Dementor</em> got hold of Potter. The boy was catatonic; in his condition, and without a wand, he was not able to defend himself. It was a shame, as the boy&#8217;s <em>Patronus</em> had been able to fend off a hundred <em>Dementors</em> when the boy was only thirteen. Twelve would have been nothing.</p><p>​The fiend holding Potter <em>Kissed</em> the scar first. The boy screamed. Then a voice Severus recognized as the Dark Lord&#8217;s joined the screaming. There was clearly a terrible struggle. He could feel it in his <em>Dark Mark</em>. No one really made any noise while being <em>Kissed</em> by <em>Dementors</em>. It was also a very fast process, yet it seemed an eternity passed while the screaming went on. Potter was convulsing as well. Two of the guards lost their concentration at the gruesome sight. Their <em>Patroni faded</em>, and <em>Dementors</em> seized them. Both lost their souls.</p><p>​Severus strengthened his resolve, and his doe chased away Potter&#8217;s <em>Dementor</em>. It had not <em>Kissed</em> the boy&#8217;s mouth, so he was sure Lily&#8217;s son still had his soul. He reached the boy and stood guard over him until the fiends tired and left. The Potions Master shuddered. Twelve <em>Dementors</em> were loose; that was cause for alarm. Muggles had no protection, and even wizard folk were in danger; so few could cast <em>Patroni</em>.</p><p>Someone had to raise the alarm, and have Aurors dispatched to capture them before they reached the Dark Lord; before others also decided to leave Azkaban as well. He knelt beside Potter, and began casting <em>Diagnostic Spells</em>. Shacklebolt approached him as Bones and the other Auror <em>Stunned</em> the guards.</p><p>&#8220;It&#8217;s too late Snape,&#8221; Kingsley said gravely.</p><p>&#8220;No, it is not. The boy was not de-souled.&#8221; He frowned. His scans told him Potter was battered and nearly emaciated, but he did not look it.</p><p>&#8220;But I saw &#8230;&#8221;</p><p>&#8220;The <em>Dementor Kissed</em> Potter&#8217;s scar,&#8221; Amelia said puzzled. &#8220;I&#8217;ve never heard of one doing that &#8230; or a scar screaming.&#8221;</p><p>&#8220;That was the Dark Lord&#8217;s voice. Dumbledore mentioned the boy shared some type of connection with Him &#8230;&#8221; he trailed off. The scar was not something to be discussed there. Perhaps later he could puzzle what happened. He changed the subject to the boy&#8217;s condition. &#8220;Someone beat him, but there are no signs of it.&#8221;</p><p>&#8220;A <em>Glamour</em> would have faded when he lost consciousness,&#8221; Auror Flaherty pointed out.</p><p>&#8220;Umm &#8230; a <em>Rune</em> based one would not,&#8221; Kingsley said thoughtfully.</p><p>&#8220;Potter does not take <em>Ancient Runes</em>, and Granger -the trio&#8217;s brain- dropped it after her third year,&#8221; Severus informed them.</p><p>&#8220;<em>Finite</em>,&#8221; Amelia waved her wand above the boy&#8217;s prone figure. There was a bracelet covered with <em>Runes</em>.</p><p>&#8220;I will be damned!&#8221; Severus was surprised. Shacklebolt was right. &#8220;We cannot stay here. I will take Potter to Headquarters.&#8221;</p><p>&#8220;Don&#8217;t,&#8221; Kingsley said. Snape raised an eyebrow. He proceeded then to explain what they discovered. The Slytherin clearly did not want to believe it, so he gave him copies of his scans, the memories, and the <em>Abusus Historia</em>.</p><p>Severus paled. That was the thickest roll of parchment produced by an <em>Abusus Historia</em> that he had seen; and he had dealt with some gruesome abuse cases. &#8220;It has to be wrong Shacklebolt! The Headmaster would not have allowed it. Potter is &#8230; he is his Golden Boy!&#8221;</p><p>&#8220;I believe he knew Snape, and still allowed it for some reason. The boy tried to tell him a few times, but Dumbledore would not even let him speak. Hell, there were guards outside his house since the boy arrived from Hogwarts for the summer! No one stopped the uncle, or reported the boy was being abused. Molly Weasley would have killed Black if she caught him brutally kissing one of her own, and Lupin &#8230;&#8221; he spat the name. &#8220;He was supposed to be safe there! The Order&#8217;s purpose was not only to fight You-Know-Who, but to protect the boy!&#8221;</p><p>Severus sighed. Shacklebolt had a point. &#8220;I will take him to my house. No one except Dumbledore knows where I live, and the Headmaster does not visit.&#8221;</p><p>&#8220;That sounds good,&#8221; Amelia agreed. &#8220;Before you go, we need to have a semblance of a plan at least. Harry Potter cannot go back. The <em>Ministerial Edict</em> will have him <em>Kissed</em> or killed on sight, and it could happen now, or in twenty years.&#8221;</p><p>&#8220;I saw him <em>Kissed</em>,&#8221; Flaherty told them. &#8220;You did as well, didn&#8217;t you Kingsley?&#8221;</p><p>&#8220;Yes, the angle I was at gave that impression,&#8221; He confirmed.</p><p>&#8220;You would have no body. How can you explain that?&#8221; Severus pointed out.</p><p>&#8220;These waters are treacherous. I believe there are some carnivorous sea creatures around, although no one has seen anything. Someone falls into the water, and it&#8217;s nearly a given that the body would never be recovered. The <em>Dementor</em> threw the body into the water. It drowned, and we could not recover it,&#8221; Flaherty told them. He had often been on escort duty to prisoners going to Azkaban and had seen that happen.</p><p>&#8220;That&#8217;s &#8230;&#8221; Kingsley began.</p><p>&#8220;Inspired,&#8221; Severus said at the same time that Amelia added her own words.</p><p>&#8220;Perfect.&#8221;</p><p>​They had enough to create a basic plan of action. Harry Potter had to die in order to keep him safe from the Ministry. They would need to create a new identity for him. That, they could deal with once they were at Spinner&#8217;s End. The Aurors suggested the of use a <em>Time Turner</em> to settle whatever was necessary. It so happened that Amelia had one at her disposal as the Head of the Magical Law Enforcement Department.</p><p>​It was decided that Amelia and Kingsley would accompany the Potions Master. All three of them were <em>Occlumens</em> and would have no trouble keeping the secret. Flaherty was not, and he agreed to be <em>Obliviated</em>. They had not taken the risk of going against a <em>Ministerial Edict</em> for him to put all of them at risk. Specially Potter. The boy did not deserve to be <em>Kissed</em>.</p><p>Flaherty would keep guard and wait for them to return. The group left via <em>Portkey</em>, and five minutes later Madam Bones, and Kingsley <em>Apparated</em> back. They erased Snape&#8217;s presence from the guard&#8217;s minds. His boss assured the Auror Potter was safe, and already had a new identity. He allowed them to <em>Obliviate</em> him then.</p><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1421' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?</a> <small>Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?&nbsp; Author: Animealam&nbsp; Rating: PG-13&nbsp; Pairing: Severus/Hermione,...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1427' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?</a> <small>Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing: Severus/Hermione,...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/65' rel='bookmark' title='PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?'>PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?</a> <small>Title: Street Child (rev 01) 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1582/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>0</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Snape's Child]]></series:name> </item> <item><title>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1427</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1427#comments</comments> <pubDate>Fri, 27 Jan 2012 02:08:18 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Harry Potter]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Long Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[To Post]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Work in Progress]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Abusive Dursley]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Adoption]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Sirius]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Abuse]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Deaging]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Drama]]></category> <category><![CDATA[General]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Girl Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Good Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Het]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Hurt/Comfort]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Manipulative Dumbledore]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Neglect]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Non Con]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Pre OotP]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: R]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Romance]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[sshp-adoption]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Tragedy]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Violence]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=1427</guid> <description><![CDATA[Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing: Severus/Hermione, mentions of Severus/OFC Warnings: Violence, Child abuse, Drama, Tragedy, OCC, Manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Alternate Universe, AU 5th Year, Good Severus, Adoption, Gender-Bender, Child Harry, Rape, Bad Sirius, Abusive Dursley, Pregnancy, Child Neglect, Contains references to HBP, [...]
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1421' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?</a> <small>Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?&nbsp; Author: Animealam&nbsp; Rating: PG-13&nbsp; Pairing: Severus/Hermione,...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1582' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?</a> <small>body { font-family: &#39;Inconsolata&#39;; font-size: 27px; line-height: 1.562500em; } Title:...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/65' rel='bookmark' title='PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?'>PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?</a> <small>Title: Street Child (rev 01) 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<img
src="http://www.iycorner.net/blog/wp-content/uploads/icons/harrypotter-0065.jpg" width="100" height="150" alt="fic-snapes-child-2" /><p><strong>Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?</strong></p><p><strong>Author:</strong> Animealam</p><p><strong>Rating:</strong> PG-13</p><p><strong>Pairing:</strong> Severus/Hermione, mentions of Severus/OFC</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
class="Apple-style-span" style="-webkit-tap-highlight-color: rgba(26, 26, 26, 0.296875); -webkit-composition-fill-color: rgba(175, 192, 227, 0.230469); -webkit-composition-frame-color: rgba(77, 128, 180, 0.230469); "><strong>Warnings:</strong> Violence, Child abuse, Drama, Tragedy, OCC, Manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Alternate Universe, AU 5th Year, Good Severus, Adoption, Gender-Bender, Child Harry, Rape, Bad Sirius, Abusive Dursley, Pregnancy, Child Neglect, Contains references to HBP, and TDH, Post GoF.</span></p><p><strong>Disclaimer:</strong> Nope, doesn’t belong to me. I only play with them a bit.</p><p><strong>Summary:</strong> Based on the Challenge at Potions and Snitches Archive:</p><blockquote><p><strong><a
href="http://www.potionsandsnitches.net/fanfiction/modules/challenges/challenges.php?chalid=51" target="_blank" title="Hidden as Snape's Daughter">Hidden as Snape&#8217;s Daughter</a></strong><strong> by carvell</strong></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
class="Apple-style-span" style="-webkit-tap-highlight-color: rgba(26, 26, 26, 0.296875); -webkit-composition-fill-color: rgba(175, 192, 227, 0.230469); -webkit-composition-frame-color: rgba(77, 128, 180, 0.230469); ">Summary<strong>:</strong> <span
class="Apple-style-span" style="font-weight: normal;">Dumbledore never makes it to Harry&#8217;s trial (summer of 5th year) and Harry is sentenced to Azkaban to be kissed. Snape rescues him and Harry is hidden in plain sight, as Snape&#8217;s daughter; he ends up in Slytherin. Only Snape knows who he really is, the rest of the world thinks he&#8217;s dead from the Dementor&#8217;s kiss. No romance whatsoever.</span></span></p></blockquote><p
style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Author&#8217;s Note:</strong> I&#8217;m basing this story on the challenge, although I&#8217;m not following it completely. Harry will be much younger. I wanted to try my luck at adding two other characters that are usually minor, and last but not least there will eventually be some romance, although not for a while, and not for Harry. She is too young for that.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
class="Apple-style-span" style="-webkit-tap-highlight-color: rgba(26, 26, 26, 0.296875); -webkit-composition-fill-color: rgba(175, 192, 227, 0.230469); -webkit-composition-frame-color: rgba(77, 128, 180, 0.230469); ">I&#8217;m afraid that contrary to my usual way of writing this story&#8217;s chapters are short. No matter what I did, they simply refused to be longer. At least the 10 I already have, hopefully it might change but I make no promises. I do not have a beta, but hopefully I did catch most errors. If you find any please leave a comment and I&#8217;ll correct it ASAP.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
class="Apple-style-span" style="-webkit-tap-highlight-color: rgba(26, 26, 26, 0.292969); -webkit-composition-fill-color: rgba(175, 192, 227, 0.230469); -webkit-composition-frame-color: rgba(77, 128, 180, 0.230469);"><img
src="/var/mobile/Applications/982E11FE-5DF6-4130-B2C4-A77F5934A0F2/Blogsy.app/moretag.png" class="moretag"></span></p><p>&nbsp;</p><p><span
id="more-1427"></span></p><h2>Chapter 02</h2><p>​It was not year nine thirty in the morning, but Severus could not care any less as he sipped his scotch. He was not drunk, and much as he wanted to drink himself into oblivion, he would not. The constables were supposed to drop by later -as he did not own a telephone- to inform him when he could pick his small daughter&#8217;s body, and make funeral arrangements. Elizabeth&#8217;s -the child&#8217;s mother- would be released much later. Danielle Henriette Morrison had been the child&#8217;s name; such a big name for a dainty six year old.</p><p>​Danielle had been a surprisingly pretty little girl. What, with him being so ugly, and her mother not a beauty either, she had a high probability of being quite ugly as well. Thankfully she had been spared. His daughter managed to get the best of both her parents&#8217; looks, plus her grandfather&#8217;s amazing emerald green eyes. Douglas Evans -Lily&#8217;s father. Danielle got Lily&#8217;s and her son&#8217;s eyes.</p><p>​His daughter was the result of one of those nights when loneliness, and stress got to be too much, and he left Hogwarts to find female company to release some of it. His heart belonged to Lily Evans, even after her death, but he was no monk. He never sought a relationship with those women -all muggle- that occasionally shared his bed. Normally he would go to London, Edinburgh, or Manchester, but for some reason that time he went to his home town, Stockport.</p><p>​It was at the &#8216;Hound and the Boar&#8217;, the local pub, that he meant someone from his childhood; Elizabeth Morrison. She was nearly ten years older than him, but he knew her because of Lily. Elizabeth was Douglas Evans eldest child. He had been barely fifteen when he left his then girlfriend pregnant, and had been sent away to a boarding school. Douglas did not give the girl his name, although once he returned he tried to make it up to her. Not that it worked, Elizabeth had been wild and rebellious as a teenager.</p><p>​Even many years later, she was still wild and into drugs. She lived in London, and she was back in town only to settle her mother&#8217;s house and belongings. Bertha Morrison had passed away about a month prior to that night. It had been a rather wild weekend for Severus, but he had enjoyed it. That was the last time he saw Lily&#8217;s half sister before he learned of his daughter&#8217;s existence. Elizabeth never told him she was pregnant, and with the way she was, she probably did not know who the father was.</p><p>​Severus only found out four months ago, when Jeremiah Prince -his maternal grandfather- finally died after being in a coma for three years. Jeremiah left what remained of the Prince State to him. There was not much money wise, but the old Prince manor was still standing, and their amazing library was intact. There were also five house-elves.</p><p>​Jeremiah Prince was a bastard, and had never much cared about his grandson. So just to make things difficult he demanded in his Will proof -through a <em>Heritage Charm</em>- that his half-blood grandson was indeed a Prince. The goblins did the spell, and it was then that Severus found out Danielle existed. The <em>Heritage Charm</em> was amazingly thorough, and was able to confirm Elizabeth was indeed Douglas child, and Lily&#8217;s half-sister. It also revealed one startling fact. Petunia was not related to the Evans family at all. The only explanation was that she was probably adopted.</p><p>​Potter was not safe at his current residence; and had clearly never been. There were no <em>Blood Wards</em>. There could not be if Petunia was not related to Lily at all. When Lily died, so many years ago, Severus made an <em>Unbreakable Vow</em> to protect her son. He was duty bound to do so. <em>Blood Wards</em> were still the best option, and those either Elizabeth or Danielle could power. Albus needed to know about his findings, but before he informed the Headmaster Severus decided to investigate Elizabeth. She would not be a good guardian for Gryffindor&#8217;s Golden Boy if she was still doing drugs. He also wanted to meet his child.</p><p>​Danielle&#8217;s living conditions were deplorable. Her mother was still an addict, as well as a prostitute. She wasted the money she got from Bertha&#8217;s house on drugs. Elizabeth was also very abusive, and her boyfriend of the moment was no better. He was a low life drug dealer. That life was not safe for the girl, and neither would it be for Potter. Before he learned about his child&#8217;s life, Severus had no intention of raising her. Things were getting dangerous in the wizarding world, and he could feel the Dark Lord would be back soon. It would not be safe to get close to the girl, although he did want to. Once he knew how bad things were for his small daughter, he could not leave her there to be abused. He simply could not. He had lived a terrible childhood at his father&#8217;s hands, and no child of his would ever have to live through that if he could help it.  Since Elizabeth was a muggle, he went about getting his daughter the muggle way.</p><p>​It had been a slow process, and he had to resort to an illegal <em>Time Turner</em> so he could be in London and still do his duty at Hogwarts. Severus had the chance to see his daughter, and begin to get to know her. She was a powerful and smart little witch. When he visited her, he would tell her about Hogwarts, and about the Wizarding World. He was happy, but it did not last. He should be used to it by now.</p><p>Danielle was dead.</p><p>​Elizabeth&#8217;s boyfriend raped, and beat her to death in a drug induced rage. It seemed the mother did possess some modicum of a mothering instinct. She attacked the man with a knife while he slept after he killed her daughter. It was brutal, according to the authorities, and she too was dead of a drug overdose. The constables believed it had been a suicide and not an accident.</p><p>​It happened only two days ago, just when he finally got full guardianship of her. He would have picked Danielle up that morning to bring her to his modest house in Stockport. Since he did not have a phone, the constables in London had informed those in town, and it was they who gave him the terrible news. It was &#8230; unfair. Yet he knew that, at least for him, life had never been fair. Severus had begun to warm up to the idea of being a parent. He had also started to care for Danielle. Perhaps it was for the best. Being a spy put her at grave risk from both sides. He played such a delicate balancing act, and he might not have been able to keep her safe from either side.</p><p>​Severus had been in the room he had Lippe -one of the Prince house-elves- clean and decorate for his daughter since the constables left the previous day. The room that had been his when he was a child. It looked so much better now, and Danielle would have loved it. But she would never see it. He had barely moved or slept since he got the terrible news. It was there where Shacklebolt&#8217;s <em>Patronus</em> found him.</p><blockquote><p><p><em>“Snape, the audience was a farce and a set-up. Dumbledore never showed up. Potter was not allowed to defend himself. The Wizengamot found him guilty. They expected a mild punishment, we all did. Fudge and his Under Secretary had other ideas. The bastard used a</em> Ministerial Edict <em>to sentence the boy to a</em> Dementor&#8217;s Kiss <em>as soon as he reached Azkaban. We are stalling, but it won&#8217;t last. There is no way to appeal, or change, the sentence when it is via a</em> Ministerial Edict. <em>The Wizengamot is in uproar, and courtroom ten -where they held the audience with full attendance of the Wizengamot- is in lockdown. Meet me and Amelia Bones at Azkaban&#8217;s pier. Do not, and I must stress it, <strong>DO NOT</strong> contact the Order, or Dumbledore. Potter was assaulted while at Headquarters. He is not safe there. Bring _Healing Potions</em> and Chocolate.”_ The <em>lynx Patronus</em> vanished after that.</p></p></blockquote><p>​Severus stared in shock at the place where the <em>lynx</em> had been. He could not believe what he had just heard. Dumbledore deserted his Golden Boy? And what the bloody hell was Fudge thinking? Not even the most vicious Death Eaters were sentenced to a <em>Kiss!</em> What was that about Potter being attacked at Grimmauld Place twelve? The boy was supposed to be safe there. For a moment, he was tempted to ignore Shacklebolt&#8217;s request. Was he not allowed time to grieve for his child? Let Dumbledore and the Order deal with <em>Saint Potter</em>.</p><p>​But that particular Auror was not a simpleton. In fact, he rather respected him. Shacklebolt was smart, observant, and not one to follow blindly. That wizard was not afraid to voice his opinions, even if they were not what the imbeciles expected. Shaking himself, and stretching -he spent the whole night practically in the same position- he stood up, and went down to his potions laboratory to prepare a satchel with potions. He would also drink a <em>Sobering Draught</em> and a <em>Stimulant Potion</em>. He needed a clear head if he was to face <em>Dementors</em>.</p><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1421' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?</a> <small>Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?&nbsp; Author: Animealam&nbsp; Rating: PG-13&nbsp; Pairing: Severus/Hermione,...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1582' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?</a> <small>body { font-family: &#39;Inconsolata&#39;; font-size: 27px; line-height: 1.562500em; } Title:...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/65' rel='bookmark' title='PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?'>PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?</a> <small>Title: Street Child (rev 01) 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1427/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>0</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Snape's Child]]></series:name> </item> <item><title>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1421</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1421#comments</comments> <pubDate>Mon, 12 Dec 2011 00:51:43 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Harry Potter]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Long Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[To Post]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Work in Progress]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Abusive Dursley]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Adoption]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Amelia Bones]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU 5th year]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Sirius]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Abuse]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Deaging]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Drama]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Good Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Het]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Hurt/Comfort]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Kingsley Shacklebolt]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Manipulative Dumbledore]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Neglect]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Non Con]]></category> <category><![CDATA[OCC-ness]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Other Female Character]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Powerful Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Pre OotP]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Pregnancy Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: R]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Romance]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Tragedy]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Violence]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=1421</guid> <description><![CDATA[Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?&#160; Author: Animealam&#160; Rating: PG-13&#160; Pairing: Severus/Hermione, mentions of Severus/OFC&#160; Warnings: Violence, Child abuse, Drama, Tragedy, OCC, Manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Alternate Universe, AU 5th Year, Good Severus, Adoption, Gender-Bender, Child Harry, Rape, Bad Sirius, Abusive Dursley, Pregnancy, Child Neglect, Contains references to HBP, [...]
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1427' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?</a> <small>Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing: Severus/Hermione,...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1582' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?</a> <small>body { font-family: &#39;Inconsolata&#39;; font-size: 27px; line-height: 1.562500em; } Title:...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/65' rel='bookmark' title='PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?'>PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?</a> <small>Title: Street Child (rev 01) 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<img
src="http://www.iycorner.net/blog/wp-content/uploads/icons/harrypotter-0065.jpg" width="100" height="150" alt="fic-snapes-child-1" /><p><strong>Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 1/?</strong>&nbsp;<br
/> <strong>Author:</strong> Animealam&nbsp;<br
/> <strong>Rating:</strong> PG-13&nbsp;<br
/> <strong>Pairing:</strong> Severus/Hermione, mentions of Severus/OFC&nbsp;</p><div
style="text-align: justify;"><span
class="Apple-style-span" style="-webkit-tap-highlight-color: rgba(26, 26, 26, 0.296875); -webkit-composition-fill-color: rgba(175, 192, 227, 0.230469); -webkit-composition-frame-color: rgba(77, 128, 180, 0.230469); "><strong>Warnings:</strong> Violence, Child abuse, Drama, Tragedy, OCC, Manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Alternate Universe, AU 5th Year, Good Severus, Adoption, Gender-Bender, Child Harry, Rape, Bad Sirius, Abusive Dursley, Pregnancy, Child Neglect, Contains references to HBP, and TDH, Post GoF.</span><br
/> <strong>Disclaimer:</strong> Nope, doesn’t belong to me. I only play with them a bit.&nbsp;<br
/> <strong>Summary:</strong> Based on the Challenge at Potions and Snitches Archive:<br
/><blockquote><p><strong><a
href="http://www.potionsandsnitches.net/fanfiction/modules/challenges/challenges.php?chalid=51" target="_blank" title="Hidden as Snape's Daughter">Hidden as Snape&#8217;s Daughter</a></strong><strong> by carvell</strong></p><p><span
class="Apple-style-span" style="font-style: normal;">&nbsp;<br
/> </span></p><div
style="text-align: justify;"><span
class="Apple-style-span" style="-webkit-tap-highlight-color: rgba(26, 26, 26, 0.296875); -webkit-composition-fill-color: rgba(175, 192, 227, 0.230469); -webkit-composition-frame-color: rgba(77, 128, 180, 0.230469); ">Summary<strong>:</strong> <span
class="Apple-style-span" style="font-weight: normal;">Dumbledore never makes it to Harry&#8217;s trial (summer of 5th year) and Harry is sentenced to Azkaban to be kissed. Snape rescues him and Harry is hidden in plain sight, as Snape&#8217;s daughter; he ends up in Slytherin. Only Snape knows who he really is, the rest of the world thinks he&#8217;s dead from the Dementor&#8217;s kiss. No romance whatsoever.</span></span></p><div
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p></blockquote><p
style="text-align: justify;"><strong>Author&#8217;s Note:</strong> I&#8217;m basing this story on the challenge, although I&#8217;m not following it completely. Harry will be much younger. I wanted to try my luck at adding two other characters that are usually minor, and last but not least there will eventually be some romance, although not for a while, and not for Harry. She is too young for that.</p><div
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><div
style="text-align: justify;"><span
class="Apple-style-span" style="-webkit-tap-highlight-color: rgba(26, 26, 26, 0.296875); -webkit-composition-fill-color: rgba(175, 192, 227, 0.230469); -webkit-composition-frame-color: rgba(77, 128, 180, 0.230469); ">I&#8217;m afraid that contrary to my usual way of writing this story&#8217;s chapters are short. No matter what I did, they simply refused to be longer. At least the 10 I already have, hopefully it might change but I make no promises. I do not have a beta, but hopefully I did catch most errors. If you find any please leave a comment and I&#8217;ll correct it ASAP.</span></p><div
style="text-align: justify;"><span
class="Apple-style-span" style="-webkit-tap-highlight-color: rgba(26, 26, 26, 0.292969); -webkit-composition-fill-color: rgba(175, 192, 227, 0.230469); -webkit-composition-frame-color: rgba(77, 128, 180, 0.230469);">&nbsp;<br
/> </span></p><hr
/> <span
id="more-1421"></span>&nbsp;</p><h2>Chapter 01</h2><p
style="text-align: justify;">Harry stared in shock and disbelief at Fudge’s and the toad like witch. That was it? They asked questions that made him look guilty. Where was the justice? Wasn&#8217;t he allowed to defend himself? How could the Wizengamot judge him guilty without hearing both sides of the story? He knew an under age witch or wizard was allowed to use magic during breaks in self-defence. Sure, he cast a <em>Patronus</em> in front of a muggle, but there were two <em>Dementors</em> in that alley. Besides, the <em>Statute of Secrecy</em> did not apply to those muggles living under the same roof as a wizard. Dudley knew about magic. They grew up in the same house for fourteen years.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">Where was Dumbledore anyway? He promised to be there to defend him, but it was clear he abandoned him. He left him to fend for himself just like every other adult had done. He should have never trusted him. Now he was about to be expelled from the only place he called home.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">The witch with the monocle, Madam Bones he thought her name was, did not look at all pleased. She glared at Fudge and his toadie. Madam Bones also sent a glare to the Wizengamot members, more than a few cringed. She called for a sentence. The toad like witch spoke with a falsely &#8216;sweet&#8217; voice. Her words left everyone in horrified shock. Harry had been trying to be strong. The summer had been so painful; Vernon had been very stressed, and took it out on him. Then Sirius &#8230; his mind refused to go there. Now Fudge and that witch decided it was necessary to be rid of him. He knew then it was a set-up because Fudge did not want to accept Voldemort was back. They were silencing him with a <em>Dementor&#8217;s Kiss</em>, and keeping his soulless body in Azkaban.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">Those present could not believe what they were hearing, and looked incredulous at Dolores Umbridge -the Minister&#8217;s Under Secretary- and at Cornelius Fudge. No one could believe they heard right. But both -witch and wizard- looked triumphant. Umbridge moved fast, she took the wand from the shell shocked boy, and with a look full of glee she snapped it. That was when all hell broke loose. All Wizengamot members were up in uproar. Sentencing a child to a <em>Dementor&#8217;s Kiss</em> for a misdemeanour that merited at the most a reprimand and a fine? Not even Bellatrix LeStrange had been sentenced to a <em>Kiss</em> for her heinous crimes. It was the equivalent of murder. Never mind that Fudge was eliminating the only remaining member of an <em>Ancient and Noble Line</em>. The boy was the only Potter left. Half Blood or not it went against <em>Pure Blood Law</em>.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">Accusations began flying. They all realized the boy and Dumbledore must be telling the truth about You-Know-Who&#8217;s return. While the arguments and accusations went flying around, Umbridge brought two <em>Dementors</em> that were &#8216;conveniently&#8217; available at the Ministry that morning. The boy fell to his knees catatonic, and would have been <em>Kissed</em> right there if three <em>Patroni</em> had not kept them at bay. The toad witch was about to protest when she realized that one <em>Patronus</em> belonged to a livid Amelia Bones. Other <em>Patroni</em>, from those in the Wizengamot that could cast the spell, began joining the original three.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">Cornelius Fudge no longer looked triumphant; on the contrary he looked afraid. He clearly realized what a grave mistake he made. A united Wizengamot was uncommon; yet they were all against what was done to Harry James Potter. Most were demanding his resignation, and that charges were brought against the both of them for murder. The Wizengamot could not over rule the sentence because they had used one of the ten <em>Ministerial Edicts</em> all Ministers had the right to during their terms in office. They were practically a free pass that would be enforced by magic if need be. Trying to stall as much as possible Amelia had Kingsley Shacklebolt cast a <em>Diagnostic Scan</em> on the catatonic boy.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">The results were both puzzling and cause for concern. They reported the boy was badly injured, severely underweight, and had very recently been sexually assaulted. The boy had been beaten recently as well; the latest beating was the previous night. The relatives were the main suspects for the older injuries, but Potter had been staying at Order Headquarters since the sixth, and was &#8216;supposedly&#8217; safe there. Yet he had been raped right under the Order&#8217;s bloody noses.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">Kingsley looked at Amelia and signalled for her to lower her mental shields. Once inside her mind, he reported his findings. She was appalled. The Head of the Magical Law Enforcement Department requested deeper scans, the <em>Abusus Historia</em>, and that he collected copies of the memory of the attack. She was now convinced <em>Dementors</em> did attack the boy. Kingsley should look for the memory of the Third Task, as well as any memory he found relevant. Even with that she did not believe they could stall for longer than an hour or two.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">The <em>Dementors</em> did not get far from Potter, and under their effects Harry&#8217;s mind relived his worst memories over and over. There were so many. Kingsley and Amelia learn of the horrible neglect and abuse the boy suffered at his relatives&#8217; hands. They discover Dumbledore was neglectful as well as remiss in his Headmaster duties. Hogwarts had never been safe for Harry Potter.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">Dumbledore did nothing to protect the boy or his students; although they saw Snape in the background, always vigilant. That reminded Kingsley of a conversation he overheard between the Potions Master and Dumbledore. The Slytherin had some kind of <em>Oath</em> or <em>Vow</em> to protect the boy. With that information Kingsley, began forming a plan to save the boy.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">As they viewed the memories they finally came to those where the identity of his rapist was revealed. Sirius Black did it, several times, right under the Order of the Phoenix&#8217;s noses. There had been clear warning signs that something was wrong. Hell, the bastard could not keep his hands to himself! Molly Weasley caught him with his tongue deep down the boy&#8217;s throat, and she did nothing! Remus Lupin caught the animagus fondling their best friend&#8217;s son. The boy&#8217;s pants were down at his ankles, a spell was keeping him bent over a table, and tears were running down the boy&#8217;s cheeks. Lupin did NOTHING! He simply left, and <em>Warded</em> the room! At that moment both Aurors felt like werewolf hunting was in season. They took as many incriminating memories as they could copy; then they replicated them a few times.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">​The <em>Abusus Historia</em> took much longer than expected. It would serve to give the boy some justice. The spell recorded each instance of abuse and/or neglect, the date, and the perpetrator. It was used on small children, or those too traumatized to speak about what happened to them. Amelia would make sure all those who harmed the poor boy were punished. If that meant sending Albus-bloody-Dumbledore to Azkaban, then so be it. He had not only ignored Harry Potter&#8217;s rights. He had placed him in danger time and again; and she would know why. They began collecting all the evidence obtained, but delaying as much as they could to buy time. None spoke, yet both their minds were frantically thinking ways to save the boy.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><em>&#8220;We cannot allow this King,&#8221;</em> Amelia projected into the other&#8217;s mind. While in public they appeared to be nothing more than trusted colleagues, they had been lovers for several years. There were many prejudiced that did not accept an older witch with a younger wizard, specially a Pure Blood with a muggle born.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><em>&#8220;No we can&#8217;t. If we hadn&#8217;t collected such strong evidence of neglect from Dumbledore and the Order I would call them, as we&#8217;ll need help.&#8221;</em></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><em>&#8220;What about Snape? He is &#8230; a Death Eater, but &#8230; didn&#8217;t you mention he had some</em> Oath <em>to protect the boy?&#8221;</em> The <em>Dementors</em> were getting restless. Their time was nearly up.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><em>&#8220;He does; and as any Slytherin, that wizard is resourceful and cunning. The Order really does not value what someone like him could provide for them besides spying. I&#8217;ll send him a</em> Patronus. <em>Hopefully he can meet me at Azkaban&#8217;s pier.&#8221;</em></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><em>&#8220;I&#8217;m going as well. We are probably going to need to</em> Memory Charm <em>the guards.&#8221;</em></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><em>&#8220;Yes. We can count on Flaherty. This appalling sentence did not sit well with him,&#8221;</em> Kingsley commented.</p><p
style="text-align: justify;">​He broke contact, cast his <em>Lynx Patronus</em>, and sent it to Severus Snape with a rather long message. He stressed that neither Dumbledore, nor the Order should be contacted. He would provide a complete explanation later, once the boy was out of danger. Hopefully they would be able to save Potter.</p><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1427' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/?</a> <small>Title: Snape&#8217;s Child 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing: Severus/Hermione,...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1582' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?'>Fic: Snape&#8217;s Child 3/?</a> <small>body { font-family: &#39;Inconsolata&#39;; font-size: 27px; line-height: 1.562500em; } Title:...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/65' rel='bookmark' title='PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?'>PB &#8211; Street Child (rev 01) 1/?</a> <small>Title: Street Child (rev 01) 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1421/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>0</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Snape's Child]]></series:name> </item> <item><title>Fic: Present Time 20/27</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1484</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1484#comments</comments> <pubDate>Thu, 04 Aug 2011 18:00:15 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Fanfiction]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Fanfiction.net]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Inuyasha]]></category> <category><![CDATA[On Hold]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Posted Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Action]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bonding Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Het]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Inuyasha/Kagome]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Jacken]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Kagome]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Mates Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Miroku]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Non Con]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Other Female Character]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Other Male Character]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Police]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Present Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: R]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rin]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Romance]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sango]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sango/Miroku]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sesshomaru]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sesshomaru/Rin]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Shippo]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=1484</guid> <description><![CDATA[Title: Present Time 20/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) &#38; telosphilos Rating: This chapter is R Warnings: Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language. Summary: Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe.  Disclaimer: I do not own Inuyasha. [...]
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/73' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 2/27'>Fic: Present Time 2/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/72' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 1/27'>Fic: Present Time 1/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/74' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 3/27'>Fic: Present Time 3/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<img
src="http://www.iycorner.net/blog/wp-content/uploads/icons/Inuyasha-Kagome%20-%200013.gif" width="100" height="100" alt="fic-present-time-2027" /><p><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Title:</strong><strong> </strong><strong>Present Time 20/27 </strong></span></span></p><div><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Series:</strong><strong> </strong>Inuyasha<strong> </strong></span></span></div><div><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Author:</strong><strong> </strong>animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) &amp; telosphilos<strong> </strong></span></span></div><div><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Rating:</strong><strong> </strong></span></span><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">This chapter is R</span></span><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong> </strong></span></span></div><div><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Warnings:</strong><strong> </strong>Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language.<strong> </strong></span></span></div><div><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Summary: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe. <strong> </strong></span></span></div><div><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Disclaimer:</strong><strong> </strong></span></span><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I do not own Inuyasha. Although I&#8217;ll probably add a couple more characters of my own imagination. <strong> </strong></span></span></div><div><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Author&#8217;s Notes:</strong></span></span><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong> Be warned Inuyasha, Kagome, and Sesshomaru OOCness in abundance on this chapter. </strong></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">As it has been happening for some time this chapter was co-written with telosphilos, I didn’t put this note on chapter 18, but she has been a great help and has some of the best ideas to get the fic going, thanks telos. </span></span></div><div><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></div><div><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Sorry for taking this long in posting, but I have a lot of stuff on my mind lately. And creativity is not flowing as it should. Still, I plan to finish this story no matter what, it’s just taking me a bit longer than either you or I want.</span>&nbsp;</p><p><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">I have to thank you for being patient, I can’t promise a date to have the next chapter up, I can only say that I’m already working on it and a lot of parts are already written, for at least 4 more chapters. This doesn’t mean the story ends in four chapters, no, no, no. Actually I believe there are going to be at least 30 if not more. I just have to put them together and make the story flow as it has.</span></p><p><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Thanks again to my editors evercool resurrected and Laz.</span></p></div><div><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></div><div><hr
/><h3 style="text-align: center;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
id="more-1484"></span>Chapter 20</span></h3><p>&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">After two more rounds for both of them, Inuyasha was done for a while so long as she did not purposefully start him back up again. He was feeling tired but content as he put on the clean pajama bottoms his mate brought him before. His mate, it now had a whole new ring to the sound of it even if he had not really claimed her yet, it would not be long before he did. A rare lazy smile spread across his lips as he watched her gather his hakama and the towels she had also brought along. He would have liked for her to leave those things and tidy the TV room later, but he understood that Kagome did not want to leave evidence that they had been exploring and getting intimate. Her grandfather had not been told about their promised status and Sota would not understand.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Inuyasha lay back on the couch and waited for her to return from the laundry room, she was back in no time and settled beside him. He pulled her closer to cuddle into him, nuzzling softly at her neck. For the first time in his life the young hanyou felt completely calm, content, and at ease; filled by a warm and fuzzy feeling that only made him hold the young Miko tighter, not wanting to loose contact, ever. It was also the first time that he really felt comfortable showing some of his feelings and let someone share them.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Kagome could not help but smile at his possessive gesture, as she absently brought the blanket up to cover them. Inuyasha had put on his haori but he had left it open for her to place her head on his chest. Fatigued from their activities he was asleep in no time, the lazy smile still on his face as well as a very soft contented purr. But Kagome, although tired, could not sleep. There were too many things on her mind to be able to relax as her mate was doing.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>My mate,’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> Kagome thought as she held him close, for the first time really noticing his particular scent mixed with the smells created by their activities. ‘</span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>It sounds strange and yet… so right,’ </em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">she allowed herself a smile and absently kissed his chest, seeing his skin quiver in response, a soft chuckle escaping her mouth that she quieted when he mumbled in his sleep.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">For a few moments Kagome pushed aside all thoughts from her mind and just felt, his closeness, how his chest slowly raised with each deep breath he took, how his chest even though relaxed still felt rock hard and strong. Her mind started to wander and she realized that things had really gone too fast, but she did not mind, not at all. Inuyasha had chosen her above Kykyou, decided to live for her and their group and that made the young woman’s heart soar with happiness. The fact that he wanted her as mate had shown Kagome an aspect of his personality that she had only seen a glimpse on very few occasions. Underneath that act though, he really was shy and gentle, and he hid that from everyone else. She smiled again, but then it turned into an embarrassed smirk.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Eeeeek! And I just found out things about myself that I wouldn’t even have thought. I’m more of the forward kind,’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> she thought wryly, </span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>‘he was really surprised… actually I was too; I never thought I had the guts.’ </em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">The young woman raised her face to look at him in the dim light of the TV. Both had been too caught up with each other to turn the thing off, the volume was very low and finding the remote would require to wake him up which she did not really want. He rarely slept so soundly before… before he decided to protect her in her time, and she cherished the fact that she could watch him rest so carefree.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Kagome sighed; thinking about him sleeping brought back the dread of the nightmares or visions. No matter what they were, she really did not want any part of them. But she guessed that as with the Shikon no Tama, she had no choice but to face whatever it was she needed to see. There were souls hurting, that was certain, since she could feel it; and it nagged at her. Actually it had been bothering her since she had that first nightmare… no it wasn’t right to call them that.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Visions then,’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> she thought and it felt right. </span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>‘I just wish I knew why I’m seeing them, why? Why me? Is it because of the Shikon no Tama?’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> The young Miko asked herself, and oddly enough she ‘felt’ that the jewel had nothing to do with it.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">In a way it comforted her to feel that the Shikon no Tama was not involved, it meant one less problem. Whenever the jewel was drawn into the equation things really got bad and nasty. Kagome closed her eyes, the images from the murders instantly appearing, although the horror and pain from those glimpses were not there. It was puzzling, since reliving partial images was still gruesome, she guessed that all the gore she had seen in the Sengoku Jidai had prepared her to face those scenes, or perhaps it had made her callous. Still, seeing the carnage of old battlefields made her uneasy, sad and sometimes even a bit sick at heart at so much death. Oddly enough, she did not feel like that at all, it was as if being in Inuyasha’s arms pushed them away, instead she felt safe, protected and… loved.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>He didn’t say he loved me,’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> she thought letting her mind wander away from the horrible scenes.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>That doesn’t mean he doesn’t.’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> A tiny voice in her mind rebutted her.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>But,’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> Kagome started to argue with her inner voice.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>You didn’t tell him either, so why are you complaining?’ </em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Now Kagome was frowning a bit.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Great! Just great! On top of all this confusing things I AM going crazy, arguing with myself,” she muttered.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">K’gome… sh’s mine… K’gome’ss mine” Inuyasha sighed and shifted a bit under her head, his arm tightened possessively for a moment, then he went back to sleep.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Yes, yours,” the young woman whispered after watching him for a few moments, starting to feel drowsy. She planted a light kiss to his chin before joining him in sleep.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">At six in the morning, Asami came down to check on her daughter and foster son.  She was not surprised to find Kagome asleep in his arms, but she was amused that he had not woken up at her approach since she had not been particularly quiet. For a moment she just watched them sleep a bit. Emotionally speaking yesterday had been a very difficult day for them, too many ups and downs. She approved of the match, and they were sleeping like that because she had meddled in their relationship. Still, as a mother she needed time to adjust to the fact that her young daughter had a mate, a husband. The older Higurashi really would have liked to let them sleep together as much as they needed, but she had yet to explain things to both Sota and Jii-chan.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Asami hesitated; they really looked peaceful and content in each other’s arms. In a painful wave of heart wrenching memory, she remembered falling asleep in Yushiro&#8217;s arms exactly the way her daughter was now.  She had loved him and really loved him still.  It had been three years and she had only dated two men since and that only briefly, barely enough to qualify for the term.  She knew she was still an attractive woman and could find another man to love her and her family.  She just was not ready to let go of her grief quite yet. Brushing away the tear that had snuck down her face, she gently woke her daughter to get her to either get ready for school or go to her own bed.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Much to her surprise, her daughter opted to go to school once she had a hot shower and a good bit of coffee. Inuyasha on the other hand, grumbled and protested wanting nothing more than to stay cuddled with his mate. Yet it was him who really had to be up and about since Detective Nomura wanted him at the precinct early to go through the murder files. With one final ‘feh’ of protest, he let go of his mate’s waist, stood up and groggily made his way to his room. The young woman went to take her shower with a soft smile and a good morning kiss to her mother’s cheek, appearing to be in a good, happy mood. Once Kagome was clean and dressed, she found her mother in the kitchen making breakfast and got herself a nice big mug of coffee. </span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Her hanyou came out a short while after that working on combing his long white hair and grumbling at the snarls in it.  Kagome took pity on him, got her spray in detangler, and combed it through.  Sota brought them a couple of hair ties from Inuyasha&#8217;s room and she used them to put his hair in a nice masculine ponytail and then proceeded to braid it so that it would remain nice and neat during the day.  In the end, only his bangs and forelocks were loose and she stopped braiding his hair six inches from the end of the longest strands.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">A few cups of coffee and a nice breakfast into both teens later, and it was time for everyone to get out the door.  Asami took Sota to school and then went into the office to deal with insurance claims forms and to consult with one of her colleagues at the center about her daughter&#8217;s nightmares. Kagome and Inuyasha walked to her school where he left her at the gate, wishing her only half jokingly,</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Good luck staying awake!”  She growled a little at him and gave him a look that clearly said she would have a rejoinder later.  He just snickered a little at her, stole a quick peck to her cheek and ran to the subway station before she could say anything, and then he made his way to the police station.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Eri and Arumi found her first on their way in.  Arumi had heard the comment from Inuyasha, but not seen the kiss, and asked about it, leaving Kagome groping for a good answer for them until she finally settled on the truth. Well, mostly the truth.  There were just some things her girlfriends did not need to know yet. They probably would not understand anyway.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I was up pretty much all night and so was he.  He kept me company.  I got all of my homework done and much of my extra credit.” She had done most of that before talking to her mother and the rest before finally going to bed. “He was curious about some stuff, so I let him read some of it.” Which was also true, after he returned from the park, he had tried to read some of her history homework, before he quit and decided on reading a Rurouni Kenshin manga instead, saying the drawings were more interesting. “I spent a lot of time answering his questions.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You shouldn&#8217;t do that what with how sick you have been recently,” Arumi told her.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I know,” she said with a small resigned smile.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Jii-chan and all his impossible illnesses, I wonder what it was this time. I have not asked him, but I really hope it wasn’t something like curable aids.’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> Kagome thought, with all the things that had been going she really had forgotten to ask the old man.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">But I really couldn&#8217;t sleep and it is pretty rare to catch him openly in that mood…”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">That mood?” Emi interrupted a bit curious, it did not sound like the young man was doing anything out of the ordinary for any guy his age.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Yes, he was curious and showing it. Inuyasha would rarely show what he is feeling unless he is pissed,” the girls looked at her like he was probably some kind of crazy guy, but Kagome just shrugged. “So I had a good time and we both lost track of time.  It was about 4:30am, I think, when I finally got to sleep.” The young woman said with a huge yawn, she had not even gone into the school and she was already yawning, it was going to be a long day, a very long day. And she still had much thinking to do.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Hey, it’s Yuka.”  Eri spotted their friend.  “Yuka-chan, come here.”  Yuka came over and walked with them for a minute as they all tried to navigate the crowded halls and get to their classroom; they still had plenty of time before the first hour bell rang.  Once seated Yuka gave her friend a look and told Kagome,</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Where did you find that guy?  Dayu said Inuyasha-kun bailed him out of some trouble in the park last night.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">He did?  It mustn&#8217;t have been much of a problem since he didn&#8217;t even mention it when he got home.”  This was clearly news to the young woman, but knowing Inuyasha she was not surprised. He would brag about how strong or good a fighter he was, or how he planned to easily defeat, beat, maim or kill a certain demon. But he rarely, if ever, bragged about what he really did, especially if it was a good, nice or kind deed like helping someone up.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I don&#8217;t think I&#8217;d say that.  Dayu said he took down eight guys; they didn’t even touch a hair on his head, although I really think my baka twin was exaggerating. What he told me sounded like he’d just been to a Jackie Chan or Van Dame movie, because he scared them off with a few sword passes after when they started to bring out weapons. Come on! You can’t fight in real life against eight guys and not get hit at least a couple of times.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Eri and Arumi looked rather aghast and Kagome was amused, so Yuka though that was not possible and sounded like in the movies, she really wanted to laugh. Her friends eyes would bug out if she found out demons existed and movie like fights were the norm where she went when away from school. Besides, eight untrained human brawlers were not even close to what he would usually bother with.  It sounded like he had even left the humans pretty much unharmed as far as real injuries went, now that was a surprise knowing Inuyasha was not one to pull his punches when fighting, he enjoyed it far too much. With a small chuckle she looked Yuka in the eye and decided to tease them a bit so she said. </span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">He fought eight guys? Are you sure?”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Yeah, that’s what Dayu said. He was really a mess when he came home, I had to take care of the bandages, since he did not want mom to know. That’s why I can’t believe that ‘guy’ left unscathed. Even if he is my baka brother I have to admit Dayu is a really good fighter.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Hmmm… He must like your twin.” Kagome said thoughtfully, and that was interesting news. Why would Inuyasha bother rescuing Dayu? They had met him on Sunday, and he had taught Inuyasha how to skateboard, even showed him a few tricks. But her hanyou was not the friendly kind; it was difficult for him to relate to humans or demons, she would have to puzzle about that later or plainly ask, and pray he felt like answering.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Why would you say that?”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Because, he usually wouldn&#8217;t waste his time with only eight brawlers…” Kagome said absently.  It was clear her mind was elsewhere.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Waste his time?” Both Emi and Arumi asked wide-eyed.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">What do you mean by ‘only eight’ brawlers eh?” Yuka asked suspiciously, she did not like Kagome’s tone one bit. It sounded, like she was bragging about the guy’s abilities.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Only eight are no challenge for him, really,” the young woman sounded quite smug. “He can easily take down black belts for amusement if he wants, and mind you, not just one at a time.  There could probably have been fifteen black belts all going at him and he would have taken them out quite easily. You saw him jump out of the tree on Tuesday; you don&#8217;t get to be able to do that if you aren&#8217;t that good.” She could only snicker at the ogling faces from Arumi and Emi, but Yuka looked at her through narrowed eyes.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You’re exaggerating!” Yuka accused, pointing a finger at her. “You must really be nuts to believe him if he came with a blatant lie like that.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Now that comment angered Kagome a bit, how dare she say she was lying? The need to defend her mate’s honor took over, and it was rather stronger than anything she had felt before, but at the moment she did not have the time to puzzle about it. The young woman never let their enemies put him down and was not about to let an ignorant girl, best friend or not, do the same. Her mate was a good fighter, one of the best in the whole Sengoku Jidai, probably one of the best in her time too. He had bested a youkai not even his father, a great Taiyoukai, had, and he had been fairly unscratched while his father sustained grave injuries and only managed to seal Ryuukossei. She really felt really proud of that feat.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">That is no lie Yuka!” Kagome said quite heatedly which drew the attention from some of the other students as well but she really did not care at the moment. “I’ve seen him fight and not just eight harmless brawlers…”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Harmless? You can’t call the guys from Takeshi’s gang harmless!” Yuka was a bit outraged; she had been at the park on Friday when the fight started. In the young woman’s mind those guys were killers.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I’ve seen him fight at least 20, a few of those professionals with swords, and you know what? He beat them all, and didn’t even get a scratch.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Oh come on Kagome-chan you must be teas…” Emi began saying but her friend looked serious, so the guy really was an incredible fighter. After thinking a moment she began to feel relieved, he really would be a good protector against the park killers. “Ok so you’re not, it must be nice to have such a good fighter around.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">It is Emi-chan, I’m not lying Yuka-chan, Inuyasha is really good. I take it there weren&#8217;t any serious injuries?”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">No,” she responded, not wanting to press on that. But she really wondered how her friend could really like such a violent jerk. “Just a lot of really nasty bruises and I think he said one guy was knocked out.”  Yuka did not have a chance to ask for more information as the teacher walked in to begin class.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Thanks for telling me then Yuka, I won&#8217;t chew him out if he didn&#8217;t put anyone in the hospital.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>She won’t chew him out? She sounds like she has control over this guy and he listens to her, I don’t really think she has any.’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> Was the last thought Yuka could spare before having to concentrate on the lessons</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Inuyasha sat hidden behind a mountain of evidence and files on a provisional desk. It had been hastily crammed in Nomura’s already cramped office. He was carefully reading all the information they gathered on the victims and the park killer, and having a hard time understanding all of the strange terms. He had resorted to try and copy them onto a sheet of paper to ask Higurashi-sama, Kagome or Kojiro later about their meaning, if he found a way of figuring out his handwriting. The young hanyou had to admit ruefully it was beyond awful.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">So far there had not been anything really useful and he was bored to death, his mind often wandering of its own volition towards Kagome, his Kagome, now that she had finally agreed to be his mate. Inuyasha had to pull his mind back to the matters at hand, which was to read all those papers and hope he could make enough sense of them. The only thing that was evident though, was the strange predilection of the killers for wooded areas that were fairly visited, and the connection to the Sakura Park.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">On the files of the youkai victims, he had found concealed reports that attested to their true nature. Watanabe told him about them, and taught him a simple spell to uncover them enough for him to read. The neko had explained it was a reference for those youkai in the police and the few humans with strong enough auras and training to see them. He found those hastily scribbled notes on the other files too, but not so important. Most were only comments on scents, still if looked carefully something might come up from that. Watanabe’s sense of smell was very good.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Nomura had taken him the day before to check on three of the most recent crimes scenes in hopes of getting a lead, but unfortunately, the areas were contaminated beyond any hope of being useful. Too many humans and youkai had been about, for Inuyasha to get a good scent trail. There was only one good thing about the whole affair and it was that for the next one, Nomura would have the zone closed to anyone until the young man had a chance to go about it. Watanabe had not been around the day before and his partner only said that he was at Kagome’s school and checking some other stuff.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The young hanyou stretched the sore muscles of his shoulders and yawned loudly. Neither Nomura nor Watanabe were there at the moment, the guy who was their boss had called them to a meeting. The only good things he could add on the work’s favor was that his reading had, by sheer necessity, improved almost overnight and those glasses ‘thingies’ were a marvel.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Damn! I need to do something or I’ll go mad!” He said while yawning again. Then removed the glasses and rubbed the bridge of his nose. Still not used to their slight weight and the pressure against his nose. “How can they stand this? I’ve been sitting here half the morning and I’m already falling asleep!” Inuyasha muttered to himself disgruntled. Though he had reasons for feeling sleepy, first, it was Kagome’s nightmare and then they had stayed up almost until dawn talking and… he shook his head. If he started thinking about it, he would end up permanently red and probably embarrass himself.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Not being able to take it anymore, he stood up and decided to get himself a soda. Nomura had been helpful enough the day before to teach him how to use the vending machines. The cop had tried hard to get his story about the disappearance but Inuyasha had remained firm in refusing to talk about it. Giving the human the impression that it was a painful subject rather than a subject, he knew very little off.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Ah! Much better.’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> He thought after the first swallows of the cold drink. It still marveled him the way he could get really cold things to drink whenever he wanted. </span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>‘This must be a blessing on the hot season.’</em></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Feh!” A soft bark called his attention. “What are you doing here Rurouni?” He kneeled to discreetly sniff the dog in greeting and let him do the same. He realized the dog had Dayu’s and his sister’s lingering scents and came to the conclusion that Ando, Rurouni’s owner was indeed the kids’ father. It was odd how many coincidences were happening around him lately.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">My human was summoned by one of his pack leaders.’ The dog told the inu hanyou as he saluted him.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Treat me as a human, Ok?’ He only got a soft assenting bark. ‘Aren’t you supposed to be with your human?’</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Yes’ Rurouni answered moving his tail happily. ‘Smelled you and came to pay respect to inu youkai.’</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Your human is not going to be very pleased that you’re not were you’re supposed to.” Inuyasha told the dog with a slight smile when he saw the dog do the equivalent of a shrug. “Come we’ll look for him, his scent is around.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>And I want to sniff him out better.’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> He thought to himself, although there was really no doubt as to his conclusion about the cop’s family.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Why is dog demon pup with these police humans?’ Rurouni asked puzzled as he walked beside the hanyou. Walking together got them more than a few surprised looks from the officers present. Rurouni was well know as a very well trained dog, and seeing him with someone other than his handler, and looking quite happy about it, was a surprise.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Heard about the ones killing both human and youkai females?’ Pup, coming from a dog was acceptable as to them that was indeed what he was.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Yes.’</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I’m hunting for them.’</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Why would inu youkai pup search for those humans?’</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">They scared and hurt my mate.’ That answer, even for the dog was a complete surprise, pups did not have mates. Rurouni stopped dead in his tracks and regarded the hanyou for a few seconds, before following him again. A curious woof came out. ‘Oh come on not you too! Okay, I am young so what? Damn! Why is everybody so intent on pointing out my age?’ That got him another curious woof.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Talk to Ryoushi.’ The dog told him instead, changing the subject. ‘He has been on their trail and searched for the dead, he found most of them including the youkai. He knows more than any other dog about those humans.’</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">The young golden one?’</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Yes. He is young but smart, better than the one before him. Has very good nose too.’</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">They had arrived to the place where Rurouni’s human was and well he noticed that Watanabe and Nomura were inside too. Loud voices were heard and among whatever they were saying he heard his name. That got him curious but when he tried to go in, a uniformed officer told him he could not. But that if he wanted to speak with Nomura or Watanabe he could wait for them outside.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">He decided to wait with Rurouni, as he also felt and smelled the presence of a Kitsune vixen in there. The dog explained that she was his human’s partner Goroko. They worked together, she had a great nose and she understood dogs, although not as good as Inuyasha, he explained. The young hanyou absentmindedly scratched the canine ears and got a very pleased woof in response. He did not need to be inside to hear, they were talking about something called a ‘bust’, and that they had to be undercover so the dog could not be in plain sight.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Undercover? Under the cover of what?’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> he thought curious.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">One of the voices was from Rurouni’s human. He kept insisting on borrowing him for the bust, promising that nothing would happen. His nose was important, as they could not take his dog inside the warehouse complex. Nomura and Watanabe loudly argued against it, saying that he was just a young kid and a civilian.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The murder cops arguments were beginning to make him look like a weakling and Inuyasha did not like the sound of it. He was not weak. Watanabe should know that after talking with Sesshomaru, Inuyasha could not get used to call his half-brother by his modern name yet. In fact, he was positive he could beat any human or demon of the time. After all, he did that almost everyday back in the past. Things started to get out of hand and his pride was being wounded.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Damn stupid humans! If they want help why don’t they ask me instead of arguing about stupid things?’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> He thought exasperated and without preamble moved as fast as he could past the one guarding the door and irrupted into the room surprising everyone present. Rurouni on his heels wagging his tail, Inuyasha did not look very happy as they turned to face him.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Damn it Nomura-jiji.” Since the detective insisted on calling him kid he still would call him like that, even if Kagome had explained the night before that it was not an insult, was not even meant as one, he still did not like being called a kid. He heard the vixen, Rurouni’s human and the other human chuckle.  “Didn’t I tell you I’m responsible for myself?” He told the cop angrily.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Excuse me Sir.” The guy on the door came after him. “I tried to stop him but he was too fast.” He excused himself at the time he got hold of Inuyasha’s arm. “I’ll take him out.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Hey! They are talking about me.” Inuyasha complained absently breaking the man&#8217;s hold on him by grabbing the cop’s arm and shaking it off him. “They at least should ask me first.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Come on punk you shouldn’t be here!” the officer again tried to take him away and the young hanyou just moved away making the officer stumble a bit.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Leave him Hotaru. The young man is right, we were talking about him. Please take a seat Inuyasha.” The Captain said, and that got him a couple of murderous looks from both Nomura and Watanabe, especially when the later saw the coke can in the younger hanyou’s hand. Hotaru moved away rubbing his harm where the hanyou had broken the hold.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">That’s the sixth I think.” Kojiro told him in a very low voice that only those with demon blood in there could hear. The kitsune vixen sitting by the human Ando eyed him curiously. “She said no more than four.” Before he left the shrine yesterday Higurashi-san had asked him no to let Inuyasha have more than four caffeinated drinks or he would get too hyper to manage without Kagome’s presence.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Feh!” the hanyou responded equally low with a shrug as he moved to take a seat beside Ando, where he could sniff the man better without seeming to. Then drank defiantly from his soda, acting every inch the rebellious teen, making Watanabe wonder how he managed to become a historical figure if he behaved like that.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">In canine, the young hanyou told Rurouni that he had not slept more than three hours the night before and that the neko was upset about the soda when the dog asked what that was all about. The dog treated him with more respect than most beings had ever given him, so he made a point of returning it. Watanabe being feline and not trained at all in canine did not catch any of it. Goroko the kitsune vixen noticed the exchange and limited to raise an eyebrow to the dog, she understood enough of their language to have at least part of her curiosity assuaged, but it still left the fact that Watanabe was upset about it open, why would he be looking after an inu pup?</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The Captain then explained why they were talking about him. Narcotics had a very important tip about some drug shipment being brought into Tokyo and they needed to check the area for possible places where it would be stored. So far it was believed a group of warehouses in the industrial sector near the new airport were the most likely place. The problem was that if any of the dealer’s people saw a police dog they would know that the cops were unto them and move the operation away from the area.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Ando told him that after the impressive results he got against the dogs, they thought he could do the job for them. He had assured the detective that they would not get him in danger, his only job that of sniffing the location of the drug and determining what kind it was, something they knew no dog was able to do for them. The plan was to let him walk around with a small group of the narcotics squad members until they got the location then move away to let the cops do their job. Inuyasha pointed out that any more than a team of two people would be very noticeable and would likely attract attention. Both Watanabe and Nomura kept arguing that he was a teen and a civilian and should not be involved. Drug busts were always dangerous and he was only being allowed in the park killers’ case because he had already involved himself in it by sniffing out the latest scene, and of course because his girl was the only victim that had managed to escape them. But the narcotics team did not have to know about that, although the Captain was informed of the situation.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Look Captain…” Nomura began saying. “I’m responsible for his safety while he cooperates with us. I don’t think his foster mother would permit him to work on something like that.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Are you stupid or something?” Inuyasha told him exasperated. “I have told you several times that no one is responsible for me Nomura-jiji. I make my own decisions.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">No, you are the stupid one kid! Do you have any idea what you’ll be getting into? They’ll probably be so busy saving their own asses to keep you safe!” He was really angry the kid was being unreasonable, or he probably had no sense of self-preservation. Drug dealers were a criminal breed apart from the rest.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Those were the wrong words to say to a dog demon that had survived on his own for most of his life, and that was very capable of protecting others. Without any warning and in a move faster than either the older hanyou or the full demon in the room thought him capable off. Inuyasha was over the table his hand tightly around a very surprised Nomura’s throat, as he lifted the bigger man from his seat. This was the third time it happened and the seasoned fighter was not able to sense it coming. It was disconcerting to say the least.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You don’t now anything about me policeman.” Inuyasha said in a voice that sounded quite dangerous as it had an underlying growl. “I have protected myself since I was five. Don’t be surprised if I end up being the one protecting your ass.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The kitsune vixen eyed the young hanyou with clear surprise; his words did not make much sense. Every demon knew that inu youkai were pack demons, their pups were never left to fend on their own even if the parents died. Another member of the pack would take care of them. Goroko made a mental note to talk to Watanabe; the neko seemed to know more about the pup than he was telling, as he did not look at all surprised by that comment.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Prove it!” Nomura challenged the young man, making his best to look unfazed, although he really was. He could not understand how the damn kid was able to do that. The fact that he lived alone in the woods still did not make for it.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Gladly,” Inuyasha said releasing him; his golden eyes had that dangerous wild glint that unnerved the cop. He then gave him a predatory smile that all around had to wonder how a kid his age could have; it made him look downright dangerous.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Nomura looked at his Captain, who was eyeing the young man carefully. He was one of those humans trained to detect demons, knew very well the abilities of each of the youkai under his command, two of his best were right there and none had been able to do anything to stop the young hanyou. It was clear that Inuyasha was a pup by inu youkai standards, but his movements had denoted fighting experience, a lot of it.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">He had a word the day before with Lady Chie, one of Lord Sessho’s daughters, and the one in charge of all affairs concerning the police. She had provided him with some information regarding Shirosenshi Inuyasha, agreeing that he was indeed the young pup that got lost ten years before and that he was quite an accomplished fighter, had to be to survive in the untamed lands for all those years.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">He called to ask for more help on the demons part, as it was clear they could not stop the killings by normal means anymore. Lady Chie told him that Inuyasha was probably the best tracker they could have at his disposal for the ‘Park Killer’ case, her father, Lord Sessho thought so. The young hanyou had all the experience living in the wild that none of the police or city dwelling youkai could hope to have. Besides, he was motivated, since his ‘mate’ was threatened. The human had been a bit surprised to hear that one so young had a mate, but the inu hanyou told him it was an approved match, considered a Shirosenshi private family affair, and he should not concern himself with it.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">After their talk, the police Captain had already made up his mind about letting the kid work with them on the bust, with Shirosenshi Chie’s words in favor, but he still needed to see for himself how good the boy was. The Lady had even suggested that he let him do some work to keep him entertained.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Ok Shirosenshi,” the Captain said to him, at the mention of that name Goroko, Ando’s Kitsune partner started.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Shirosenshi? Is this pup related to the Lord of the Western Lands family?’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> She thought eyeing Inuyasha carefully</span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>. &#8216;That can&#8217;t be right, they would never let a pup fend for himself at that young an age. There must be some sort of mix up here. Although, I have to admit there is a strong resemblance to Lord Sessho.&#8217;</em></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I’ll let you do some police work to keep you from getting bored or try to strangle my best detective,” he saw Inuyasha smirk cockily at Nomura. “But…” Now the young hanyou did not seem to like the fact that there was a condition. “I want to see how you fare against Nomura and Watanabe.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Come on Chief! That’s not fair!” Ando protested knowing that Nomura was THE best the police had, and Watanabe was not far behind.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">They had been paired together in part because of it, after Nomura had returned from his stint with the American FBI. The slot there had been an apology to him from the department for the black mark on his record from the internal affairs investigation. Just thinking about it still left a bitter taste in Ando&#8217;s mouth; he could not believe his coworker had done that to his friend over petty jealousy at Nomura&#8217;s record. Thankfully that guy no longer worked with the police.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Feh! That won’t be a problem,” Inuyasha said confidently.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">My! We are cocky aren’t we?” Goroko said sarcastically, the pup seemed too full of himself. “Chief you might as well have said no. There’s no way this kid could beat…”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Now you listen up vixen…” Inuyasha began saying but the Captain interrupted him.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I didn’t say he had to win Detective Nakada.” The inu hanyou looked at him angrily. “Now Shirosenshi, just do your best. If you beat them, it will be good, but I just want to see how good a fighter you are. My decision won’t depend on whether he wins or looses, but in how well he fights.” He told his narcotics detectives, as Ando Fujimaro was not looking all that happy either with his decision. Nomura on the other hand, looked quite smug. He was after all unbeaten champion of the police force as well as national champion. But Watanabe looked really thoughtful, like he knew something about Inuyasha the rest did not, and if he had spoken with Lord Sessho he probably did. “Do you know kendo?” The look the young hanyou gave him clearly stated that he did not. “But I assume you know how to use a katana.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Feh! Of course I do.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Good.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The six of them left toward the training area, Inuyasha would face Nomura in a Kendo match and Watanabe on hand-to-hand combat. They found suitable Bogu for him and Ando helped him don it properly. He had the narcotics cop quite amused at the large tirade of inventive curses he let out. The young hanyou argued that all the weird stuff constricted his movements and wanted to take it off, especially the men as he could not see a thing. After Ando told him he would be disqualified for not wearing the proper equipment he just ‘fehed’ and went out of the locker rooms. Nomura was already outside doing some odd movements. The hanyou concentrated on getting the feel of the bamboo thingy he was supposed to use instead of a sword, the balance and weight were quite different from the feel of his katana, Ando had told him the thing was called a shinai</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">What’s he doing? Aren’t we supposed to fight?” He asked Watanabe when the neko approached him; Ando had moved back the same as the vixen.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">He’s warming up. You’re not going to?”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Warm up? What’s that for?” Inuyasha asked puzzled, the term was strange.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Why would anyone want to get warm before a fight?’ </em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Inuyasha thought puzzled, this future time people’s customs just got weirder and weirder with each hour he spent there.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">That’s to get your body ready for a fight; else you can strain a muscle.” Watanabe explained, to the still puzzled hanyou who seemed to be trying to assimilate the idea, and failing to see the purpose as his next words indicated.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">No one I’ve fought before does things like that… We just go at it, perhaps after insulting each other to get the tempers going, if that is what warming up means, then I certainly do it,” he smirked that was one of his tactics, get the enemy so riled he would not really concentrate on the fight, it usually worked. “But, if I started doing silly movements before a fight with my opponent right there, I’d be dead already.” He responded, and it was loud enough for the others to hear and wonder at his words.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You don’t prepare for a fight?” Now it was Watanabe’s turn to be puzzled.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">No, no chance. Just have to be ready all the time.” Inuyasha responded with an indifferent shrug.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">After that, the neko changed the conversation and explained the rules of kendo, where he was allowed to hit and what where points to score. He also reminded him not to use his full strength or speed, as it was not a real fight. Inuyasha nodded to everything though he really did not understand a thing aside from the taking into consideration that Nomura was a human.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The referee signaled for them to take their places, Nomura stood a few steps away and did the REI (bow). Inuyasha eyed him puzzled under his MEN(helmet) then at some signals from Kojiro he realized he had to do the same and copied the other’s movement awkwardly. Then the cop moved closer and got into the KAMAE (ready position) again the hanyou copied the movement. Thinking that it was all a weird stupid ritual, if he had to undergo something like that when really fighting, they would never get to it.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The captain signaled for the match to start. Nomura in a movement faster than the hanyou thought possible for him, lounged forward went past his defense and scored a hit to the Tsuki-tare (the throat flap that is part of the mask). They moved back and got into the ready position again. Inuyasha eyed the cop through narrowed eyes, even if the man could not see them. He could hear him snicker and that made him angry, he was guilty of underestimating his opponent, a mistake he never allowed himself the luxury to make. Even if he sometimes gave everyone the impression of it, well, he would not be caught off guard again.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Nomura repeated his movement again, but this time Inuyasha was alert, he saw it coming, half turned on his heels letting the cop’s momentum carry him forward past him, so he ended at his back and hit him on the opposite side from where he turned. This surprised the human, it had not been a kendo move, but in the end, he was hit on a score place. The captain decided to give the hanyou the point.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Feh! This style of fighting would get you killed in a real one.” Inuyasha snickered, he still felt uncomfortable with all the stuff he was wearing, but he thought he could manage.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You just got lucky kid,” Nomura taunted him.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Feh! I’ll show you it was no luck Nomura-jiji.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">They resumed positions, the human attacked again, and Inuyasha just moved away with a small back flip, his legs hitting the cop on the chest making him fall very surprised on his ass. The captain realized that if he had to judge according to kendo’s rules the young man would have to be disqualified if he kept doing the things he was doing. The moves were good; he seemed to be an experienced fighter, so he decided to make a change to the match. He knew Nomura could take a free style fight just as easily as kendo.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Look,” he began telling the two combatants, “It is clear that if we follow the strict kendo rules Inuyasha would be disqualified.” He saw the hanyou about to protest and raised a hand to stop him. “So lets go for free style, you can use whatever martial art you want.” Now that got him an immediate reaction from Inuyasha, he took off all the boku, a small cocky grin on his face. “Do you agree Nomura?”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Don’t see why not, but I think we should use bokken for that instead of shinai.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">That’s fine with me. I was getting bored.” Inuyasha replied as Watanabe tossed him a wooden sword. “A wooden sword? Don’t you use real weapons?” Disdain colored his voice.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Children should not be allowed near weapons.” Nomura said and this time he ended sprawled on the floor with Inuyasha on top, both hands on his throat and looking pissed enough to actually apply an uncomfortable pressure. “This is getting old,” he managed to croak unnerved at the murderous glint in the kid’s eyes.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">It is, I.am.no.child you better not forget that or…” he threatened but was stopped by Watanabe pulling him off his partner and the Captain saying to his detective, his voice so full of authority that Inuyasha finally realized one of the reasons why this guy was the boss.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Don’t piss him off Nomura, we do need his cooperation. And as for you Shirosenshi, another stunt like this one and you won’t be allowed anywhere near the Park Killer case or the bust, understood?” Inuyasha looked rebellious, it was clear that he was seriously offended and not one to take orders from anyone. He had been too long without an authority figure. “Understood?” Captain Fukasawa asked again, the young hanyou remained quiet looking angry and thinking over his options. Higurashi-sama did not want him to get on this police’s bad side, too many questions that would be difficult to answer would be asked.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Feh!” was his only response, as he shrugged and concentrated on getting the feel of the bokken.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">It was very different from Tetsusaiga. The old katana was much heavier, and the handle molded better to his palm, but he could use the thing. The bokken did not swish through the air like his sword did, even when it was untransformed. Inuyasha did several passes he had learned by watching some ronin train, the familiar movements taking his mind off his anger. Those moves got a murmur from the people in the place. So far, they were only a small group of curious humans and demons that probably had nothing better to do. An odd idea crept into his mind, Kaze no Kizu was a special trick from the fang, but could he do something like that with some other weapon? Without depending on his opponent’s youki?</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Ever since he mastered the Bakuryuuha he could do Kaze no Kizu without youki so… Seeing a bench he decided to see what came of it and used the thing as target. Without much warning he jumped high made a circular motion with the bokken above his head to gain momentum and came down with a mighty sweep down ward. The bench cracked and then the edge broke cleanly, he had used only the wind and his own youki; the bokken did not even touch the bench.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Huh? It worked? It worked! It worked! Ha ha ha’ </em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Inuyasha thought at first surprised and then completely elated, that was surely a very interesting trick to pull. He would have been jumping up and down destroying stuff just like he did when he discovered he could use Kaze no Kizu whenever he wanted, if he had not noticed the looks from the spectators.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Fuck!” “Shit!”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">What the hell?” The Captain exclaimed amazed.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Kami! What was that?” Goroko’s voice came through among the whispers and surprised exclamations from the spectators.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Did you see that?” “He didn’t even touch it!” “Can’t believe that!” “Gotta get the guys to come and see this they are not going to believe it!” “It was a damn wooden sword!” “Didn’t know a bokken could do that!” Were among the comments heard from the curious bystanders, a couple of which, went out in a hurry, probably going to call others.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Watanabe remained silent, he had been warned that Inuyasha was good, and he was seeing it first hand, although there was no way he could tell it was the first time the younger hanyou ever tried a stunt like that. Even Seijuro Nomura was startled, he knew of one or two people who could use the force of the wind with real, extremely well tempered, and sharp katanas, but never bokken; the things were too cumbersome for that. He had even felt the flare of the kid’s ki before he struck, and the cop had to admit it was by far the strongest he had felt in his life. Not even his sensei matched something like that.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You were saying jiji?” Inuyasha asked looking downright cocky and very pleased with himself.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You have a big ego show off.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Feh! Now let’s see what you really got jiji.” He told Seijuro swinging the bokken in an arc by just the movement of his wrist. That got him a very demon like growl from the human before him.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You’ll be pleading me to stop before I’m through with you kid.” Nomura threatened as he too removed his boku.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">We’ll see about that,” Inuyasha said wearing a smirk, “we’ll surely see about that.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Once ready, the Captain gave the signal to start and Nomura attacked first. A blow to the heart that Inuyasha parried easily, the cop attacked holding the bokken one handed, the hanyou parried, holding his own with both hands. Then Inuyasha attacked, making Nomura parry and start to move backwards as the kid pressed his defenses. They crossed bokken a few times, once unintentionally cracking the hardened wood of the bokken with the force of a blocked blow. On receiving a replacement they crossed swords again, and then in an unexpected move the cop went for the young man’s legs. The hanyou read the intent and did a summersault that brought him behind Nomura who had turned on his heels, waiting for him to land and score a hit. However, Inuyasha was expecting that reaction and was ready to block as he landed. Then he back flipped hitting the cop again with his feet and sending him sprawling backward. All was done in one flowing uninterrupted movement too fast for the cop to really see what happened.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>Damn! The kid is fucking good! He really wasn’t bragging!’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> Nomura thought as he stood up.</span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em> ‘He doesn’t have a definite style, but he sure knows how to cross swords.’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> In his mind the cop had to admit he had a worthy opponent in the person he had least expected, although he was not ready yet to admit that aloud. There was one thing he noticed though, and it disturbed him greatly. Each and every one of Inuyasha’s attacks were aimed at points that if hit with a real sword, would end killing the opponent, not maiming or disabling like Nomura was used at seeing in competitions. If this had not been a friendly match and he not able to parry them, the cop had to admit he would probably end dead.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">When the news that detective Nomura was fighting a kid free style got around the police precinct, those who had the time, gathered at the training grounds to watch. Seeing Nomura in kendo practice always drew the attention. But, very few had ever seen him fight in any other style. Those who had knew the man was good. So many expected to see him beating the kid into a pulp only to find that the kid was not only holding his own, but also was actually giving the homicide cop a hard time.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The cop was up with a small jump expecting Inuyasha to give a frontal attack, instead, the hanyou jumped up and attacked from the air, Nomura barely having time to raise his bokken to block. As soon as the young hanyou landed, he attacked, pressing the Nomura and making him loose ground. He started to use his legs and fists to gain some advantage. The change in style caught Inuyasha a little off guard and a couple of times the cop landed some well placed punches, but after a moment he managed to block most of Nomura’s, though one of the kicks did hit him hard enough to send him sprawling against a bench and crack it. The young man was up in no time, pressing his attack against his opponent. Nomura noted the boy&#8217;s body was very solidly muscled from the feel of the contacts.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Inuyasha moved about quite a lot, something Nomura was not expecting, he also attacked from the air whenever possible; the cop thought it might be because it gave the kid the added benefit of his weight to the strength of his attack. The boy was quite strong for his light weight and very flexible. He could not help comparing the boy&#8217;s mass when he carried him out of the lab on Monday with the solid young man that was giving him such a hard time; they were at odds. They were crossing bokken blows again, Inuyasha crowded Nomura’s space receiving a hit on the arm, but he delivered what would have been a killing blow to the shoulder and neck making the surprised cop loose his bokken. That move scored points for both of them.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">They started again, and the young hanyou had to admit that for a human Nomura was a very tough opponent. He not only had technique, but also speed and strength. Therefore, as he fought he tried to memorize the man’s movements. He again attacked, trying to get a hit to the chest.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Those who had gathered, and by that time, they were quite a few, could only admire the dance like fast-paced combat. Both men were extremely good, and both did some pretty interesting acrobatics, but the kid did the most impressive of them. Moving about like a gymnast, at first those who knew about sword fighting noticed the young one’s style was a bit rustic. But the more the match progressed the more interesting the kid’s moves became, to some it was like he was copying Nomura’s most successful attacks, and using them when they would do the most good. The cop had begun to notice the same thing, even if at the moment he really had no chance to think about it.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The cop managed to block all attempts then tried to disarm Inuyasha blocking him and then moving the bokken in a wide arc. The young man realized it and let his arms flow with the movement but at the last moment when the wooden sword would have been flung away he let his body follow the bokken’s momentum and jumped, twisting in midair to land behind a very surprised Nomura landing him another killing blow from left shoulder to right hip.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The small crowd that had gathered gasped as they saw their companion fall forward. Inuyasha had pulled all his hits but they were still painful. It was obvious to everyone around that the kid was the better fighter even if none had been able to determine to which martial art school his technique belonged. The captain called the match finished and pronounced Inuyasha the winner.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Damn it kid! You sure hit pretty hard for a sparring match!” Nomura complained as he moved to a sitting position, rubbing his shoulder. Inuyasha offered him a hand, to help him stand, that was grudgingly accepted.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I do? I was pulling my punches.” He responded surprised scratching his head. “You’re after all a jiji.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You were what?” Nomura exclaimed, and that outburst got the attention of the others gathered there. Goroko was actually gaping at the kid that had actually beat Nomura when not even demons had been able to pull that off.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>The pup was not bragging, and it seems like I have to eat my words,’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> the vixen thought as she watched the pup carefully. She wanted to be sure that her assessment of the inu hanyou’s age was correct. A few discrete sniffs testified that he was indeed young.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I was not hitting you as hard as I can, that would be downright dangerous.” Inuyasha responded, “but then, I had never done a pretend fight before.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You never sparred before?” Goroko asked surprised and then narrowed her eyes before asking suspiciously. “Then how exactly do you fight young man?”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Well… let’s say I have to admit it is fun to fight without worrying about ending up dead.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You hit to kill kid; you even let me hit you to get the kill.” Nomura said very softly, “on a real fight it would mean you purposely chose to get injured… I can’t understand that way of thinking.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">What would you prefer? Being wounded or being dead. Where I come from you have to choose being wounded or die,” Inuyasha said casually before just shrugging and then refrained from saying anything else, when he saw the shocked expressions of those around him. “You go next Kojiro.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">‘<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><em>My God! It’s fucking likely the damn kid has killed before!’</em></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> Seijuro was shocked, but it sure made those dangerous looks he sometimes had understandable.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Perhaps you should rest pup.” The neko suggested, but as he looked at the pup he realized it was probably not necessary. He had seen the looks as well and knew that he was probably the only person within earshot that had already known about that.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">What for? I’m not tired yet.” Those close enough to hear noticed that he had not even sweated.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Nomura walked away slowly sure he would be sore the following day. He sat on a bench on the far corner of the room to watch. The kid had surprised him completely, he was really good. The detective had to admit his ego was a bit bruised; unbeaten National Champion just got beaten by a 16 year old. It was damn embarrassing. Putting his pride aside he decided to analyze the kid’s fighting style. He did not have a special technique he used, but as they fought, he had been able to realize that Inuyasha had been copying some of his moves almost to perfection, and he was sure the kid did not know them in the first place or would have used them from the start. Still he needed to confirm that, so he planned to pay close attention to the next match.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Watanabe had already changed into his practice uniform and was doing some katas as warm up. Inuyasha just sat on a bench drinking a Gatorade someone had tossed in his direction and waiting until the neko decided he was ready to start. He still watched the graceful movements of the neko and stated to feel the flow of energy moving about him. It was something very different from what he was used to feel from other youkai, as he had sensed it from Nomura too. The hanyou had not really paid much attention to it, since it was not youki. Watanabe’s was a mixture between his youki and the energy that came from Nomura who was human. Perhaps he should have paid closer attention, it seemed important and interesting. He would have to ask Kojiro about it later. The neko signaled he was ready, so Inuyasha stood and moved to the stand before him.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You might want to observe the techniques pup. They’ll probably become handy later during your Hunt. I have to admit I am surprised you actually beat Nomura; no one has for at least a couple of years. Although I had been warned you were good.” The other officers wondered who had warned the neko and how that person had known, although the Captain suspected it was Lord Sessho. The kid&#8217;s abilities had really surprised everyone. The youkai wondered what pack leader would take a boy on a Hunt where he would need advanced combat techniques. It was downright irresponsible to risk children like that.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I survived fighting that asshole repeatedly, of course I&#8217;m good,” he told the neko with a cocky grin. “He is damn hard to beat. Let’s see what you have. However, I won’t hold my punches as much as I did for Nomura. I won’t go all out either, but I know you can stand rougher handling than a human.” He muttered only for Kojiro’s ears.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">That is if you manage to hit me at all pup.” He said as he bowed in salute and then stood on guard. The pup returned his salute and heard the Captain order the match to start.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">If he does manage to hit him, Kojiro is going to be hurting. Those he landed on me are going to leave marks.” Nomura said still rubbing his sore shoulder as he looked at Ando.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Next thing Inuyasha knew was the swift kick the neko aimed at his chin. The younger hanyou bent back avoiding it, and then went all the way down, bending on an arch and back flipping out of reach in a movement that was just as fast as the neko’s. Watanabe had speed, but he could never match Sesshomaru or even Kouga, so the younger hanyou knew he could deal with that.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Another kick went flying in his direction, Inuyasha blocked it grabbing Kojiro’s calf and twisting it to send him sprawling on the floor. True to his feline nature, the cop landed on his hands, kicked to break the hold, and somersaulted to his feet. In a flash, he was before the pup giving him a combination of punches that Inuyasha mostly blocked making him back up, they were ended with a kick that did connect on his chest. It was hard enough to send the pup flying toward some benches, and as he was carried by the kick’s momentum the inu hanyou twisted his body on the air in a maneuver that seemed impossible, only to land lightly on his feet on top of a bench.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">What the hell was that?” Nomura muttered softly from his place behind some benches. It was only then that a comment from Higurashi-san started to make sense.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="padding-left: 30px; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Flashback</span></em></span></p><p
style="padding-left: 30px; text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="padding-left: 30px; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Higurashi-san, here is the surveillance material.  I think we have it worked out so that we have all the entries and exits covered.”  He told her to be polite, people were not supposed to know exactly where the teams were located so that they would not compromise their positions. It was only mentioned so they felt safer.</span></em></span></p><p
style="padding-left: 30px; text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="padding-left: 30px; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Yes, you do have all of the normal ones.  And unless they are as acrobatic as Inuyasha, those men won&#8217;t be able to enter the grounds unseen.  He pointed your people out to me not long after they arrived.”  She told him, and he frowned, the teams must have screwed up somehow.  The family should not have even known when they arrived.</span></em></span></p><p
style="padding-left: 30px; text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="padding-left: 30px; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">End of Flashback</span></em></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Watanabe ogled he could not believe what he had just seen, not even a full neko could pull that off. The pup not only had to be very strong, but also flexible and have perfect sense of the objects that surrounded him. Inuyasha took the small distraction to attack, jumping up from the bench doing two flips to land feet first on the neko’s chest, then again doing some incredible feat of using the body before him to turn his momentum with a back flip landing on his hands then just pushing himself to a crouching position.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Kojiro landed on top of some benches and broke one; he was on his feet in no time, telling himself that he would have to analyze things later. With a nimble jump, he was before the younger hanyou throwing a series of kicks that the pup either blocked or avoided just as nimbly. On one of those kicks aimed at the face, Inuyasha avoided it going all the way down to the floor and lashing a low kick to Kojiro’s support leg. To his surprise, the neko read the intention and in a very catlike move, he jumped backwards out of the way extracting a gasp from the audience. Taking the advantage that the inu hanyou was on the floor he attempted to knock him with a kick to his middle. It was blocked and then with a roar the kid sent him flying away. Kojiro managed to land on his hands and then rolled easily away.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">I have to admit you’re good… but then so am I,” Inuyasha told him and then to the utter surprise of the spectators he launched a kicking attack, using Kojiro’s best moves.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The neko was able to block most of the lightning fast kicks with some of his own; they jumped up and down all over the place. Their contacts resounding against the gym’s walls, for some people the things started to get intense as on several occasions either hanyou almost landed on the bystanders. More than a couple of benches were destroyed two walls were cracked, one from where Inuyasha hit it, feet first. The other was a victim of Kojiro, as the younger man threw him and the neko slammed against it on his side.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Nomura started to worry, as both men seemed to be going at it with all their might, still when he caught glimpses of their faces, both wore wide grins. The level of skill of the match had him surprised, he knew his partner was good, but from what he was seeing, he was actually excellent. He started to wonder why Watanabe never fought like that on the internal championships; he could surely beat everyone he had seen so far. Now, the fact that the pup was matching that level of skill and again he was copying the other’s movements was astounding, it was clear he was not bragging when he said he could not only protect himself but him as well.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">The detective was brought out of his reverie by the sound of a particularly loud crunch, he saw Inuyasha flying his way and was sure he had no time to move out of the way so he just prepared the best he could for impact. To his and the few people that still remained amazement, Inuyasha extended his arms to get leverage, then brought his legs up to his chest with enough strength to make his body give to full backward turns, as the arms hugged the legs. He went flying past Nomura and landed lightly on the space behind him.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Hey! Be careful where you aim, or do you want me to squash your partner?” Inuyasha told the other hanyou as took a running leap only to land a well placed kick on Kojiro’s neck. The neko slammed hard on the floor.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Shit! It’s almost two! I better get going.” Someone from the audience muttered, but both hanyous heard. It was almost time to pick Kagome from school and there was little time to change and get there.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Want me to give you a lift?” Kojiro asked as he stood up slowly.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">You’re calling it quits lieutenant?” His boss asked a bit surprised, “if that’s so then I have to say that by hits scored Inuyasha is the winner.”</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">We have to leave chief or the girlfriend is going to chew out the pup here,” he teased and got a growl in response.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Oi!” Inuyasha protested at Kojiro speaking of what he considered private affairs, and took a swipe at the neko’s head, just like he would do with Miroku or Shippou, that was easily avoided.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Well she IS your girlfriend pup.” Kojiro defended himself and another swipe was sent his way.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">But that’s not their business,” he grumbled not denying it, and it got him a couple of laughs from those still present.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">“<span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">No, we definitely don’t want to get you in trouble Shirosenshi,” the captain told him.  He was rather amazed at his fighting ability, and had to admit the kid intrigued him. “Come on, let&#8217;s get the three of you to the infirmary, you can get changed there.  Detective Nakada and I will wait for you there and we can go over what we need to do for the bust,” he instructed the men.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><hr
style="width: 100%;" /><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>A/N: </strong></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Well here are some of the translations and explanations to the words I used in this chapter, just FYI.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Rurouni Kenshin manga – </strong></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;">Well this is my second favorite anime/manga and just could not resist putting it here. Besides it deals with samurais and katanas, so this would really catch Inuyasha’s attention.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Bogu –</strong></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> This is the name of the whole equipment used in Kendo (The armor).</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Men –</strong></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> It is the helmet or head mask used in Kendo.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Shinai –</strong></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> Sort of bamboo sword used to practice kendo.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;"><strong>Bokken</strong> &#8211; Wooden sword used to practice.</span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Ronin –</strong></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> This were samurais that were not pledged to any daimyo or feudal lord in Japan.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Ki –</strong></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> It is a spiritual energy, also known as chi (this is the Chinese word and used in Fen Shui). Ki has many meanings and explanations, but in martial arts it is mostly the inner strength of the individual that is focused for a purpose.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"><strong>Katas –</strong></span><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif;"> are a series of exercises or forms used in martial arts, a whole set of techniques.</span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: Times New Roman,serif; font-size: medium;">Hmmm… I know what both ki and katas are, but I’m probably not doing a good job of explaining them.</span></p></div><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/73' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 2/27'>Fic: Present Time 2/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/72' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 1/27'>Fic: Present Time 1/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/74' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 3/27'>Fic: Present Time 3/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time. Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating:...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1484/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>2</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Present Time (Original Version)]]></series:name> </item> <item><title>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1403</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1403#comments</comments> <pubDate>Thu, 28 Jul 2011 18:00:39 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Harry Potter]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Long Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[To Post]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Work in Progress]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Abusive Dursley]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Action]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Angst]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU 3rd year]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death (SS o HP)]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Abuse]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Deaging]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Drama]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Epilogue? What Epilogue?]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Good Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry/Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry/Hermione]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Het]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Hurt/Comfort]]></category> <category><![CDATA[McGonagall]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Post DH]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Post War]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Powerful Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: PG-13]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Romance]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus Mentors Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Some DH]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Super Power Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Time Travel (Redo)]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Tragedy]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=1403</guid> <description><![CDATA[Title: SB – Untitled 055 4/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing: Harry/Hermione. Mentions of Harry/Ginny and Hermione/Ron Warnings: Time Travel (Re-do), violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Post TDH, EWE, Alternate Universe, AU 3rd Year, Good Severus, Mentor, Mentor Severus, Powerful Harry, Violence. Disclaimer: Nope, doesn&#8217;t [...]
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/441' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 3/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<img
src="http://www.iycorner.net/blog/wp-content/uploads/icons/harry_hermione-0001.gif" width="80" height="80" alt="sb-untitled-055-4" /><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Title: SB – Untitled 055 4/?</strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Author: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Animealam</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Rating: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">PG-13</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Pairing: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry/Hermione</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. Mentions of Harry/Ginny and Hermione/Ron<br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Warnings: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Time Travel (Re-do), violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Post TDH, EWE, Alternate Universe, AU 3</span></span><sup><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">rd</span></span></sup><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Year, Good Severus, Mentor, Mentor Severus, Powerful Harry, Violence.</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Disclaimer:</strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Nope, doesn&#8217;t belong to me. I only play with them a bit.<br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Summary: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The war had been over for several years, and Harry’s life did not turn out the way he expected it. He ended leaving England and travelling the world. That’s where death found him, but he was the Master of the Hollows and second chances were a given. He would not waste them.</span></span></span></p><hr
/><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
id="more-1403"></span></p><p
style="text-align: center;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Chapter 4</strong></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">They discussed it for a while, and finally agreed on his third year. The summer after his second year would give him time to work on a few things, like the Horcruxes. At least those that were already made and available. He would no longer be one, Nagini did not become one until the next summer, and Ravenclaw’s tiara was at Hogwarts. That one he could easily obtain during term. Harry would need an excuse to ‘discover’ the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Room of Requirement</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">, but he was sure Dobby would tell him, or one of the other house-elves would if he asked the right question. They all agreed it was going to be very difficult for him to behave like a twelve, and later thirteen years old, but he should try. He was back with a mission, but it did not mean he should not enjoy his second time back. There had been things he wanted to do that he never did. This was the chance to do them. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Even if Harry was not quite able to pretend to be a child, there was always the option to attribute any changes in personality to the events in the Chamber of Secrets, and the fact that the Sorting Hat wanted to place him in Slytherin. Harry could tell them he grew up a bit –or a lot- at facing death for the second year in a row. Or he could simply let everyone draw their own conclusions. He did have enough of a Slytherin in him to pull that off if he was of a mind to. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Lily thought that argument could actually work quite well with what they wanted to do, which was to avoid some -if not most- of the Headmaster’s manipulations. A distrustful child was not what Dumbledore wanted, or needed for his plans to work. Neither of those present were completely sure they could be totally avoided, but some certainly could. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The first thing to do, was to establish that Harry did not trust the old wizard any longer. For that, his childhood experiences and what had happened at school provided a perfect background. Harry had been too naïve and too trusting then. He  wanted so much to fit in, and to finally belong somewhere at the time. So he ignored the warning signs. He had seen them, he was not that stupid&#8230; or perhaps he had been. Things might have been better for him if had paid attention to them. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Other children in his situation –abused- would have been wary, and become suspicious of the adults. He had been to a degree, but for some reason he had trusted Dumbledore blindly. Harry was told repeatedly  Hogwarts was the safest place in the Wizarding world except for Gringotts, and yet, it had not been the case for him. After hearing this James suggested he checked himself for any kind of </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Loyalty</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> or </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Compulsion Charms</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. His father did not think the old coot would sink that low, but it was better to be cautious. Everyone agreed. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Now with an older mind, Harry could see clearly all of the Headmaster’s manipulations. He could use that to his advantage in creating the right personality. He knew more, was also much more powerful since his adult magic would be getting mixed with his younger self’s. Hermione suggested he played his cards as if he had been holding back, which he had actually done the first time around. The Dursley brought him up that way. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry had never been allowed to do better than Dudley, even when the young wizard could have been top of his class. He </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">once </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">made the mistake of ignoring his aunt&#8217;s and uncle&#8217;s orders, and had been punished severely. He never forgot his ‘place’ after that. Not even at Hogwarts, where he just tried to keep his grades, and abilities, barely above Ron’s. Except in Defence Against the Dark Arts. Ron got jealous when he did better than him but he was expected to do well in Defence Against the Dark Arts, so he did.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"> <span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">To explain why he was not holding back any longer, he simply could tell them he believed, after all that happened to him, that he needed to be prepared in case his life was in danger again. There had not been any adult available to help him the previous times. He only himself to get out of any of the situations he encountered at school. This would guilt trip more than a few people, but it was the right thing to do to get them off their collective arses and start doing things, not just expect Harry to save them all. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry&#8217;s new attitude would certainly clash with Dumbledore’s plans, but that was what they wanted anyway. Although the manipulative old coot might try to get him back in line, Harry was not the boy he had been then, and it would be a cold day in hell for him to fall into the Headmaster&#8217;s trap again. It was important to disrupt as many of those plans as he could, especially those regarding Severus Snape as a spy. It would not be easy to befriend the Professor, but all spirits agreed it was possible, and he should try it.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Harry was to break his friendship with Ron. It was very important that he did so. At that point in time it was him who was holding the trio together. If he took Ron out of the equation then, he could save Hermione from him. Unfortunately Ginny was already obsessed with him since he rescued her from the Chamber of Secrets, but he might find a way to dissuade her. At the very least he could try to ignore her, and pay close attention to what he ate and drank. Or in the worst of cases, he could collect the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Life Debt</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> she owed him. This was too drastic, so he would leave it as a last resort.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The young wizard was of two minds about the Weasleys. They, as a whole, provided support and a semblance of family for him. He was truly grateful for it, and he was reluctant to loose it. Harry truly loved most of them. He knew that even if he did not continue being friends with Ron, the twins would still remain true to him. This was in part because they were members of the quidditch team, and he had more contact with them that he would have had if he did not play. The same as Mister and Missus Weasley, both of them genuinely cared about him. In his time line even after the Ginny debacle, Molly came to him. She asked him to understand her position, and to forgive her. She loved her daughter, and would defend her as any mother would. But she could also see that what Ginny did to him was wrong, and realized that it was not his fault, none of it was. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">That time in the Chamber of Secrets, Harry protected Ginevra because she was Ron’s little sister, and it was the right thing to do. He did not do it because he had been madly in love with her. At that point in his life romance did not even cross his mind. Harry never encouraged Ginevra. It was Molly who did with the stories she told her daughter of the-boy-who-lived. She always assured the little girl, when she asked, that she would marry the boy when they both grew up. This was not something she could have known would happen. At the time he left, they had not been able to patch things up completely, but Harry was certain that one day they would have.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">With Hermione&#8217;s, his parents, and Sirius assistance, Harry wrote an outline of his third and fourth years in an empty journal. He tended to carry at least one among his things. Although he much preferred to use his laptop, and tended to blog quite a bit of what he did during his travels. Harry spelled the journal to work like a day planner, with Hermione&#8217;s help, and to warn him ahead of each event so he could be prepared. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry also put a </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Blood Ward</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> on the journal. Only he would be able to open it. To make it even more secure Harry would keep it in his mokeskin backpack. The backpack had been very expensive, but the investment was worth it. No one could take anything out of it unless they had put it in there in the first place, or Harry had keyed them to it. That last was a special feature he </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Spelled</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> into the bag. He was not really sure why he added it, since he was travelling alone at the time, but he suspected that sooner or later it would come in handy.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Before he went back the group also discussed the possibility that things could get worse, at least for a while. Changing the past was risky business, no matter how they went about it or how careful they were. Some people that survived in his original time line might not in the changed one, and he should expect that to happen as a result of his different decisions and actions. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> While he had to disrupt Dumbledore’s plans, and save Snape’s soul, he should not forget that his main concern was still  to destroy Voldemort. They all agreed that it could be done at the end of the Third Task in his fourth year at the earliest, but it was not necessarily the easiest time to do it. For that reason, as much as Harry wanted to capture Pettigrew to prove Sirius’ innocence in his third year, he should not. That was the one event he was not allowed to change. The rat was necessary to bring Voldemort back. Also, a free Sirius would prevent him from getting closer to Snape. If he played his cards well, Severus could easily become a mentor, one a bit more stable than Sirius could ever hope to be.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">His godfather told the young wizard some things Dumbledore had not allowed the animagus to tell him, and that would be very useful to him. Specially when he wanted to obtain </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Hufflepuff’s Cup</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">, and </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Slytherin’s Locket</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. Harry was Sirius heir through a </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Blood Heir Ritual</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. This was a type of adoption used in some pure-blooded families when there were no heirs produced. It had fallen into disuse in most families about a century before the Marauders were born. But the Black library held quite a lot of information about spells and ritual no longer in use, some were not even Dark. Because of the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Blood Heir Ritual</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">, his right to the Black fortune and assets could not be contested. It was like he was Sirius son.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Sirius was disowned by his parents when he was sorted into Gryffindor. Yet he had been allowed to keep living at Grimmauld Place number twelve for some time, and to keep the Black last name. When Regulus died Walburga Black was left heir less. With no one she approved of to carry the Black name, Madam Black decided to accept whoever was her first born son’s heir. Sirius was a womaniser since he became interested in the opposite sex, and Madam Black suspected her son had quite a few bastards all over the place. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">A womaniser he was, but Sirius had been careful not to leave any pregnant females. He did not want the responsibility of a child then, and to have to get married at wand point -because that was the only way he would have married anyone- to protect the witch’s honour. For this reason Harry was his only heir. His mother was not aware of that, or she might have changed her Last Will and Testament. At the time of Regulus’ death Madam Black was at odds with her nieces, Bellatrix and Narcissa, as well  their husbands. She blamed them for her son&#8217;s death. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>The Black Family Code of Rules</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> allowed for the Headship of the Family to be claimed by a minor, as long as he or she, had already started Hogwarts. </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>The Code</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> was backed by the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Rights of Succession Laws</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> that had ruled their world for centuries. The </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Headship of a Family</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> would automatically grant the minor assuming it adult status. For some reason James could not fathom, the Potters did not allow a minor to become </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Head of the Family</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">, so Harry had to claim the Black Headship first. Once he had adult status, Harry could claim the Potter Headship. Neither could be revoked once he was accepted by the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Family Rings</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">As the Head of the Noble House of Black Harry gained access to the vaults allotted to family members. Bellatrix’s personal vault –where the Cup was- was a Black vault. Not only that, but he also gained all the vaults and assets of the LeStrange family through the marriage contract between Bellatrix and Rudolphus. There was a clause in which the family forfeited all their possessions to the Black Family Head should Rudolphus –the head at the moment- end imprisoned in Azkaban, thus dishonouring the Blacks. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Hearing this Harry had cursed long, hard, and in several languages. Dumbledore knew and should have told Harry, but he was aware the boy would not go back to the Dursley if he gained his independence. If that happened getting Harry to go back to Privet Drive number four would require full disclosure of the Prophesy, as well as a loss of control over the boy; something the Headmaster was not willing to allow.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">All was finally settled, or as much as was possible since there would be changes depending on what he did once he was back among the living. Hermione and his mother had some last minute observations they believed he should take into consideration. The first time he went back after death, there had not been any changes to his body or his mental state because he returned the same day. But this&#8230; jump went further back, and the body he would find there was a scrawny and malnourished one. He should take that into consideration, as it would not be able to do what he was used to. His magic would be the same, but not the body. He would have to train from the start to avoid injuring himself.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Hermione suggested he take the time to make the potions he would need to heal his body from the malnourishment he suffered at the hands of his relatives, perhaps even see a Healer in St. Mungos for better results. He was in time to correct it, and grow taller than his meagre 5’7”. She knew his height was an issue for him. He might not have said much, and tried to ignore it, but it HAD bothered him. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">To end the young witch mentioned there was the possibility that some&#8230; things from his younger self would remain. Hermione believed he and his younger self would merge, and while the older mind would prevail, so would the younger one’s emotional range. This had made Harry frown; he did not like it. Hermione thought this might actually work to his benefit, since it would be easier to behave like the twelve year old he was supposed to be.</span></span></span></p><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/441' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 3/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1403/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>0</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Untitled 055]]></series:name> </item> <item><title>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/441</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/441#comments</comments> <pubDate>Wed, 27 Jul 2011 18:00:21 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Harry Potter]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Long Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[To Post]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Work in Progress]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Abusive Dursley]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Action]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Angst]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU 3rd year]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death (SS o HP)]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Abuse]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Deaging]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Drama]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Epilogue? What Epilogue?]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Good Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry/Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry/Hermione]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Het]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Hurt/Comfort]]></category> <category><![CDATA[McGonagall]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Post DH]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Post War]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Powerful Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: PG-13]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Romance]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus Mentors Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Some DH]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Super Power Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Time Travel (Redo)]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Tragedy]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=441</guid> <description><![CDATA[Title: SB – Untitled 055 3/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing: Harry/Hermione. Mentions of Harry/Ginny and Hermione/Ron Warnings: Time Travel (Re-do), violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Post TDH, EWE, Alternate Universe, AU 3rd Year, Good Severus, Mentor, Mentor Severus, Powerful Harry, Violence. Disclaimer: Nope, doesn&#8217;t [...]
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1403' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 4/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<img
src="http://www.iycorner.net/blog/wp-content/uploads/icons/harry_hermione-0001.gif" width="80" height="80" alt="sb-untitled-055-3" /><p></p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Title: SB – Untitled 055 3/?</strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Author: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Animealam</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Rating: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">PG-13</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Pairing: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry/Hermione</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. Mentions of Harry/Ginny and Hermione/Ron<br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Warnings: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">T</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">ime Travel (Re-do), violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Post TDH, EWE, Alternate Universe, AU 3</span></span><sup><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">rd</span></span></sup><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Year, Good Severus, Mentor, Mentor Severus, Powerful Harry, Violence.</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Disclaimer:</strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Nope, doesn&#8217;t belong to me. I only play with them a bit.<br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Summary: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The war had been over for several years, and Harry’s life did not turn out the way he expected it. He ended leaving England and travelling the world. That’s where death found him, but he was the Master of the Hollows and second chances were a given. He would not waste them.</span></span></span></p><hr
/><p
style="text-align: center;"><span
id="more-441"></span><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Chapter 3</strong></span></span></span></p><p>&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Harry looked around the station. There should have been a train for him, but there was nothing. Then he saw four figures coming from the furthest part of the station. He recognized them at once, and one caused him great shock, as well as pain. Hermione. She was dead. He could not believe it, could not comprehend her presence at the station, and tears rolled down his cheeks. She should be alive! She should have been living happily with her idiot husband. He left Great Britain in part to let her live her life in peace, without Ron being jealous of him. But she was there, dead. Harry practically ran to her ignoring his parents and Sirius. He hugged her tight, burying his face in her bushy hair, and she returned his embrace just as hard. He had missed her so much, but he had not gone back and refrained from any contact for her sake. Perhaps he should not have kept away.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Why are you here?” Harry asked his voice hoarse with emotion. “You shouldn’t be here Hermione. You can’t be dead! You just CAN’T!” His voice broke, and the other three spirits looked at each other knowingly. “You should be alive, happy with that idiot of yours. That’s one of the reasons I left, I did not want you have trouble with him. He could never forgive you stayed with me when he decided to leave back when we were hunting for the Horcruxes. He feared you would leave him again.” He knew that if he had asked her to go with him she would have left everything and gone with him.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">I died Harry,” she told him sadly at hearing and seeing his pain. There were tears running down her cheeks soaking his t-shirt. She had been observing him since that happened, and knew what he would not say aloud, or admit to himself. In all that time, he only a scant few relationships that never really lasted. Neither woman had been her. “It was about a year and a half after you left.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">How?” He croaked still not letting go. He did not want to let go ever again.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">I died in childbirth.” Her voice was a strange mix between anger and sadness. “If I had received help on time the baby and I would have survived. Ron insisted I delivered our daughter at the Burrow even when my Healer told him there would be complications. The baby was not in the correct position. He would not let anyone but Molly deliver the child even when she had never done it before. Ron&#8230; Ron changed a lot, or perhaps we really did not know him. Molly wanted me to get the adequate help for us. She insisted on it, but Ron would have none of it. Molly had had all of her children at the Burrow, and I should do too; both of us died.” It had been terrible agonizing hours that she suffered trying to deliver her little girl, and she would never forgive Ron the torture he put the both of them through.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Bloody bastard!” He snarled, the beginning of loathing in his voice. Then regret entered it as well as deep sadness. “I&#8230; I am sorry Hermione&#8230; I should have been there to force him to see reason. Hex the prat if necessary, I&#8230; I&#8230; should have kept in contact&#8230;”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Don’t be sorry Harry,” she told him sincerely. It was not his fault at all. Neither of them could have predicted how Ron would turn out to be, even though perhaps they should have. “There was nothing you could have done. Ron was my husband, you know how outdated some things are in the Wizarding World&#8230;” Hermione trailed off. They were at least two centuries behind the muggle world in most things.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Only in Great Britain,” Harry commented. “The rest of the world is not as backward.” He had seen and learned enough during his travels to know it was not so. They were at least up par with the muggles in most things, and in some others they even surpassed them.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Yes, our world was in need of changes, but there were few who could achieve them. You might have, and I wanted to&#8230; but&#8230;” she sighed. “I should have known Ron would never let me be anything but a good little house-wife,” she paused. “I regret little Rose did not live, but not that I died. Life with Ron was unbearable. He gave me the same potion Ginny gave you, and while I resisted for a while, I was not as powerful as you were. I found out about the potion on my wedding day. He was so proud of it.” Her voice and face hardened with something akin to hatred. “Ron was so proud that he had tricked me and bested you. So proud that he got what you wanted. He knew you cared for me Harry, and he decided he was going to have me&#8230;”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">What?” He pushed her at arms length to look at her face slightly shocked by her words. He thought he had been discrete, that no one had seen how important Hermione was to him. How much he loved her. Harry did not want to get in the way since Ron was interested in her, or so he thought.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">I know Harry.” She caressed his cheek tenderly. “I know what you feel for me. I&#8230; felt the same way. Still do.” He crushed her against him, and she held on tight. “He liked me a bit, and saw that you liked me much more than a bit. That was why he told you he fancied me. The conniving git. Ron knew you would not make a move if you were aware he was crushing on me, even if he wasn&#8217;t. Then, in sixth year, the prat started giving me the same potion Ginny gave you.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Fucking idiot!” He snarled, and would have murdered the redhead if he had been there. The two youngest Weasley had hurt him -and her- so much. He could barely believe they were Weasleys. The rest of the family, even Percy in his own way, were honourable.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">He is. He did not expect me to resist the potions as long as I did. He told me all this on our wedding day. I was having second thoughts you see&#8230;” she trailed off. Then continued. “You told me you would be leaving after the wedding, and I was just about to leave as well. Something felt off about the whole thing, so I went to speak with Ron. I caught him mixing the potion. I was so shocked that I did not react on time, and he </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Petrified </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">me. That’s when he gloated about what he did. Ron did not love me Harry, he did not particularly like me either, but he suspected you did and that was why you fought the potion Ginny gave you. He drugged me, and I ended making an </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Unbreakable Vow</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> not to tell anyone.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Bastard! Bloody bastard, I’ll kill him!” He was furious, and ready to go back and destroy that red headed arse hole. He could not believe Ron was like that at all. How had he fooled them? He had seemed like a real nice guy, and yet he had been a consummated actor. Making them believe he was true to them.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">No son.” James decided it was time to speak, and placed a comforting hand on his son&#8217;s shoulder. “Killing him won’t serve any purpose.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Going back to just kill the idiot won’t help pup. Hermione is already dead, and you know there&#8217;s no way to bring her back to life,” Sirius said sounding quite reasonable. He had actually grown up now that he was dead, and the conversations they had through the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Resurrection Stone</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> had shown it.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">So I should move on, and let that bastard get away with it?” He did not like that at all. Ron hurt Hermione and he could not forgive him that. “If that’s so, then why isn’t there a train for me?”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Because you do have a choice love,” Lily told her son. “As long as you’re the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Master of the Hollows</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> you will always have a choice.” </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">And because of the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Ward</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> that killed you, you brought all the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Hollows</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> here,” James explained signalling the empty train station.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">It is sort of like tying them to you forever. So when you go back they will too, and you will always be their </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Master</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">,” Sirius finished grinning.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">I don’t think I understand,” Harry looked at both confused. “Didn’t you just say that going back to kill the bastard served no purpose? And what’s this about forever being the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Master of the Hollows</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">?”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Bare with us Harry and you’ll understand,” Hermione said. She grabbed his hand entwining her fingers with his, and guided him to a group of benches where they all sat.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">There were many things that went wrong Harry,” his father began.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">People that died but should not&#8230;” Sirius went on. Harry had gotten used to the way his father and his best friend completed each other’s sentences. They were a bit like the Weasley twins.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Sirius?” Harry looked at Godfather full of hope. He had really missed him, and regretted his death so very much. He knew now it was not his fault that he died, but it had been hard to accept that truth.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">No pup, not me.” He sighed sadly. The animagus spirit knew Harry would hope to spend time with him, but that was not to be. “I actually should have lost my soul at the end of your third year. That bit with the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Time Turner</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> was not supposed to happen. As a result I lived longer than I should have. Not that I can complain, I got to know you because of that.” Sirius sighed again. “Things happened that should not have either. Dumbledore means well, he is not evil, or even bad, but he meddled too much in things he should not. He’s grown arrogant, and blind in his old age.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The old coot caused far too many troubles for too many good people,” James went on. “He cannot be allowed to do that. The fates are not happy with him, as he changed their plans.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The worst thing he did was destroy a soul with his machinations,” Hermione added. She saw Harry become thoughtful.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Snape? Is that why I was never able to contact him?” Harry had tried to speak with him many times through the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Resurrection Stone.</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> There was so much left unsaid between them. He had wanted to thank the snarky wizard for all the times he saved his sorry arse, and to let him know he had earned Harry’s undying respect. But Snape never appeared, unlike the others. Even Dumbledore had the only time he had called him.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Yes love, Severus,” Lily confirmed with tears in her eyes. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">She had hoped to see him in the after life, to talk to him, and patch things up, only to discover he was gone. Simply gone and there was no trace that he ever existed, except for that rotting body his soul inhabited when he was alive. He did not cross. What he knew and what he remembered went to Harry when his soul dispersed. Severus never intended to cross over. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Dumbledore fomented Severus&#8217; guilt over her death, and the way he treated her son increased it to such levels that he wanted everything to end. He could not bear the thought of facing her once he died. So he looked for a spell that would disintegrate his soul upon his death. He cast it on himself the night he killed Dumbledore. The night he condemned himself by murdering the beacon of the Light, a man he had loved almost like a father, even if it had been said beacon’s order.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Lily had not been aware of how much Severus loved her, or how much her rejection hurt him when they had been stupid teenagers. But she should have known. She had been aware of how hard his life was. Lily knew she was an idiot for not forgiving him, especially when she understood why he used that foul word. But she was angry that he was still hanging around with all of those evil gits that called themselves his friends but were anything but. They had used him, and Severus had refused to see it because he had so wanted to fit in Slytherin.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The Headmaster demanded too much from him. He took advantage of his feelings for your Mum, and the psychological damage that your Dad and Sirius caused. He played with Professor Snape like a Chess Master. Professor Dumbledore did come to care about him, although not at first, just like he cared about you. But the Headmaster never let that sway him from his goals towards the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Greater Good</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">,” Hermione added, though she suspected Harry already knew some of this if not all. He had the Professor’s memories, and had viewed the memories of those last two years rather often for a while.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">We regret what we did to Snape son. We were bullies, terrible bullies.” James sounded truly contrite. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Yeah,” Sirius agreed. “We’ve had time to see the consequences of our actions Pup. It’s not funny to realize that you had a hand at destroying a soul. So few are actually destroyed, not even what-his-name’s was.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">There are still Horcruxes around?” Harry asked more than slightly alarmed at the prospect of Voldemort resurrecting himself again.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">No Harry, that’s not what Sirius meant.” Hermione reassured him. “The Horcruxes held a piece of his soul bound to the Earth, so he could come back. But once all of the piece’s vessels were destroyed, the soul became whole here&#8230; or as whole as it can get after what he did to it. You destroyed what kept him&#8230; alive you could say. Without them he stays here, and has. But that’s the thing, there’s still something left of him, but there’s nothing but what you have in your mind of Professor Snape,” she explained in her usual way, and he rewarded her with a hug.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">You never change,” he whispered softly into her hair. “I like this side of you.” Then he turned to his father and asked. “Why did you hate Snape? Why single him out? You said he knew many Dark hexes and curses, was that it?” Both spirits looked ashamed and guilty.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">He did know a few, but so did I Harry,” Lily admitted. She and Severus had been avid to learn magic, and his mother had many books. They had also read many muggle books on magic, and that had created their own very particular way of doing magic. “We learned together. His mother had many </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Dark Arts</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> books, and we read some of them, but concentrated mostly on Light things. Believe it or not, he did not like the idea of killing or harming anyone when we were children. Except, maybe, his father; and that man I would have gladly killed myself. He was awful to Severus and his mother son.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">I know Mum, I know now. I too would have cursed the idiot drunkard to hell and back.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Severus was very powerful love, much more than he let on. We both were, and could do things few could, even pure bloods.” She smiled proudly, her eyes a little glazed remembering one thing or another of her childhood friend. “We&#8230; we had less preconceived ideas about magic.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Was that it?” Harry inquired the still guilty looking duo, because for him that was no reason to torment another human being.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">No,” James responded. “He&#8230; he was ugly, poor&#8230;”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">A half-blood, a Slytherin, a scrawny little thing&#8230;” Sirius went on.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Until that growth spurt in sixth year, remember? He became the tallest&#8230;” James trailed off.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Yeah, he was about 6’3” when we left Hogwarts and he stopped at 6’5”. Anyway, he was a bookworm, top of class with Lily&#8230;”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">And he was her friend. We could not understand how a slimy Slytherin could be her friend. We&#8230; we believed he was too ugly to be her friend.” </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry gaped at them. “I&#8230; I’m appalled!” He finally said. “That’s&#8230; that’s a load of shite! And you kept that grudge AFTER you ‘supposedly’ became adults? Sirius you were twelve years in Azkaban, and yet you still hated him for that?” He exclaimed in disbelief. He was frankly disappointed and it showed on his face. Both his father and Godfather cringed at his tone of voice.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Well, yeah,” Sirius said ashamed. “But by that time there were more reasons. He was always trying to get us expelled, or at the very least get us into trouble&#8230;” he tried to defend himself, although he knew it was no excuse.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">So you had to lead him to a werewolf? What happened that night was much worse than you led me to believe. I saw the memory from his point of view. Merlin, I had nightmares for a few months afterwards, and it was not the first time I saw Remus transformed. I really can empathize with Snape on that. By Merlin&#8217;s mighty staff, you should have been expelled for almost getting TWO of your class mates killed! I really can’t believe how callous Dumbledore was.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">He was. I really could not see how bad that was until I died Harry. It was too late to do anything, not even apologize, by then.” The animagus  sighed. “Snape did have the right to hate me. I was an idiot.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Well, at least you can recognize that. So what is it that you propose?” He said with a sigh going back to the initial topic. Still, he could not hide how disappointed he was of his father, godfather, and the old coot.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">That you go back and fix some of these mistakes,” Hermione said bluntly.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Go back? Hermione didn’t you warn me about messing with time in third year?” He asked askance. She had been rather adamant then that time was nothing to trifle with.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">I did,” She agreed. “But what we propose is not the same as with a </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Time Turner</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Huh?” Harry did not think he was following. “Not the same?” </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">No love,” his Mum interjected. “There would not be a paradox simply because there won’t be two of you.” Her boy looked even more confused at her words.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">You’d be in your younger self’s body,” Hermione went on. “Your mind and magic -the adult ones- go back with you and merge with those of your younger self. You have already done this once, except you went right back to a bit after He cast the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Killing Curse</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> on you. This time you would be going back in time, a few years back.”</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;">“<span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">I see&#8230;” He said slowly as he mulled what she had told him. It sounded feasible, still, many things would depend on their plans. “When exactly do you have planned?”</span></span></span></p><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1403' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 4/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/441/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>0</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Untitled 055]]></series:name> </item> <item><title>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/369</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/369#comments</comments> <pubDate>Tue, 26 Jul 2011 18:00:28 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Harry Potter]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Long Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[To Post]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Work in Progress]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Abusive Dursley]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Action]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Angst]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU 3rd year]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death (SS o HP)]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Abuse]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Deaging]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Drama]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Epilogue? What Epilogue?]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Good Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry/Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry/Hermione]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Het]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Hurt/Comfort]]></category> <category><![CDATA[McGonagall]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Post DH]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Post War]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Powerful Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: PG-13]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Romance]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus Mentors Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Some DH]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Super Power Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Time Travel (Redo)]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Tragedy]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=369</guid> <description><![CDATA[Title: SB – Untitled 055 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing: Harry/Hermione. Mentions of Harry/Ginny and Hermione/Ron Warnings: Time Travel (Re-do), violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Post TDH, EWE, Alternate Universe, AU 3rd Year, Good Severus, Mentor, Mentor Severus, Powerful Harry, Violence. Disclaimer: Nope, doesn&#8217;t [...]
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1403' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 4/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/441' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 3/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Title: SB – Untitled 055 2/?</strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Author: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Animealam</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Rating: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">PG-13</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Pairing: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry/Hermione</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. Mentions of Harry/Ginny and Hermione/Ron<br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Warnings: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Time Travel (Re-do), violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Post TDH, EWE, Alternate Universe, AU 3</span></span><sup><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">rd</span></span></sup><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Year, Good Severus, Mentor, Mentor Severus, Powerful Harry, Violence.</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Disclaimer:</strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Nope, doesn&#8217;t belong to me. I only play with them a bit.<br
/> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Summary: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The war had been over for several years, and Harry’s life did not turn out the way he expected it. He ended leaving England and travelling the world. That’s where death found him, but he was the Master of the Hollows and second chances were a given. He would not waste them.</span></span></span></p><p>&nbsp;</p><hr
/><p
style="text-align: center;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong><span
id="more-369"></span>Chapter 2</strong></span></span></span></p><p>&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Just like the last time Harry found himself in a deserted King’s Cross. Unlike the last time, he had brought all that he had carried with him at the time he fell, which were all his belongings stored in his mokeskin backpack, motorcycle included. His cloak, the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Elder Wand</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">, and the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Resurrection Stone</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> were also in there. Harry had only wanted to keep the I</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>nvisibility Cloak</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">; it had been his father’s anyway. But there had been attempts to get the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Elder Wand</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> out of Dumbledore’s tomb, several of them. So Harry had taken it without anyone the wiser. The wand was too powerful to be left there for the taking, and he still was the master of it.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> The Ring he recovered from the Forbidden Forest a year after the battle. He actually stumbled upon it as he strode about the area where he had been killed. It had been morbid to be there, but he had been feeling the pressure of everyone’s expectations for the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Defeater of Voldemort</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">, and needed to ground himself. He had talked to his parents, Sirius, Remus, Tonks, and even Cedric since then. That last had been something he really needed to start healing. The young Hufflepuff did not blame him for his death. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"> <span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry had tried to speak with Snape a few times, but oddly enough, the Potions Master never came. He asked the others if they knew if the Potions Professor was alive. Maybe that was the reason why he did not respond to his summons. He hoped it was so, but they all told him Snape was dead, and refused to say more. Their expressions filled with a sorrow that Harry could not understand; even those of his father and godfather.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><hr
/><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry looked around unsure about what to do. As the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Master of the Deathly Hollows</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> he was the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Master of Death</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. He knew he could go back to the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Land of the Living.</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> The question was, did he want to? The wizard did not have much to go back to, except for Teddy –his godson. He adored the boy, and no matter where he was he always managed to visit Teddy at least twice a year. Harry had become an expert at making </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>International Portkeys</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> just so he could visit his godson, he even had a license. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Andromeda sometimes allowed Harry to take the boy for a couple of weeks to where ever country he had been at the time. Little Teddy even spoke some Japanese, as Harry lived there for five years. The last time he saw Teddy they visited Disney World in Orlando Florida for a week. Both loved it, and Harry planned on a future visit once Teddy was older so they could try some of those incredible rides that would not allow the small boy on them yet. He had not seen -or heard fromRon and Hermione since their wedding, and his presence had been unwelcome by Ron.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><hr
/><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>&lt;Flash Back&gt;</em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> Things with Ginevra had become decidedly uncomfortable. She was putting too much pressure on him to marry her, and Harry was really having many mixed feelings about it. He felt compelled to do as she demanded, much like one under the </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Imperious</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> would feel; and just like with the </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Unforgivable Curse</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> Harry fought the compulsion. It did not feel right, and neither did his feelings for Ginny. He and the youngest Weasley fought almost all the time. If he did not want to marry her just yet, then she wanted to move into Grimmauld Place number twelve. </em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Harry was scandalized by her suggestion. His moral values came from the Dursleys, and well&#8230; Vernon and Petunia were very old fashioned in that regard. They severely frowned upon unmarried couples living together, and it was even worse on sex before marriage. The young wizard knew Missus Weasley had similar beliefs; for that reason he was intent on respecting Ginny until they married, if they ever did. </em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>He did not want to have trouble with the only family he knew, so he did not allow Ginny to move in. That had caused one monumental tantrum, but he held on to his beliefs. He also gathered all his resolution to avoid shagging her, despite her efforts to the contrary. She could be very persuasive, and some of the things she did, made him think that, unlike himself, Ginny was not a virgin. He was not sure what to think, or how to feel about that.</em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> Feeling desperate by his refusal to do as she wanted, Ginny went to her mother with a bunch of lies. She told her that Harry had been intimate with her since they were at Hogwarts. That meant Ginny had been under the age of consent at the time. To Molly, this was a great offence, made even worse when her daughter told her that Harry refused to make an honourable witch out of her and still insisted in having sex. Like a lioness protecting her cubs, Molly had rounded on Harry, demanding he did his duty to her daughter and marry her. He could not go deflowering girls left and right without accepting the consequences of his actions.</em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Harry had been shocked at the accusation, he had not gotten that far with her –or anyone else- and he told Molly so. He told her that he agreed with her views, as that was about the only thing he had learned from his relatives that he believed was right. Harry even went so far as to offer to take </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Veritaserum</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> to prove that he was telling the truth. He had not been aware that Ginny herself had been the one that accused him. He was calling her a liar, and Molly would not accept that of her daughter. Instead of pacifying the witch, she had exploded in anger and slapped him. The Weasley matriarch went so far as to present charges of rape as Ginny had been a minor and demand reparation of her daughter&#8217;s honour, which would force Harry to marry Ginevra. </em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>The young wizard was shocked by Missus Weasley reaction. He did not blame her though. She was Ginevra’s mother and would protect her daughter like a lioness does her cubs. Harry did not want to have trouble with the Weasley, but now he knew he did not want to marry Ginny. The red headed girl was obsessed with him, and it seemed she was willing to go to any lengths to get him. To make matters more stressful for him, Ron believed his sister, and pressured Harry to do his duty to her. Only Hermione believed him. She knew Ginny never really got over her crush on Harry, and while she had accepted their romance, the young witch always had  reservations regarding the red headed girl. Hermione and Ron fought over this often, but she held firm by Harry’s side. </em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>He knew he had not done what that crazy fan girl accused him off, so Harry was calm. He was sad at losing the Weasleys because of that dratted girl’s obsession, but he still hoped they would see he was innocent and not hate him. Ginevra on the other hand was not calm at all. She had told her mother hoping the formidable witch that was Molly Weasley would put pressure on Harry to marry her. But she did not expect the dratted boy to deny her allegations so vehemently. Neither did she expect her mother to press charges. They were not true, and during the trial things that she DID NOT want her parents to know would come to light. </em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Ginny urged her mother to drop the charges. Molly refused, she would not be swayed in what she believed was her crusade to protect her daughter’s and the family’s honour. Harry had abused their trust, and betrayed them. She could not forgive him that. They did go to trial, and the ugly truth of who Ginevra Molly Weasley really was came to light. Under </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Veritaserum</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> Ginny confessed that she lost her virginity when was twelve to a fifth year Ravenclaw –Paul Greer, who had been fifteen. It had not been an act of love, but a monetary transaction. Greer offered her a good amount of galleons to be her first. But he was not the only one she had been with. Somehow word got around among all the Houses, except Gryffindor, that she was available if the money was right. </em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>The red headed girl liked this attention, but she liked it even more that the boys –and some girls- began giving her things or more money for her to be with them. Since then she had shagged around half the students at Hogwarts. Even when she dated Harry at Hogwarts she kept her ‘clients’. Her promiscuity was one of Hogwarts best kept secrets as few Gryffindors ever found out. Harry was the only guy that had resisted her charms and she was frustrated by it. She wanted to be Missus Potter and get to spend his money. Her mother always told her she would marry ‘the-boy-who-lived’ when they grew up. He was not cooperating, but her mother was never wrong, and she would do whatever it took to get him.</em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>She also wanted to see if Harry was in bed as she imagined him, and since he would not cooperate she had drugged him with an </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Aphrodisiac</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> and a </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Forgetfulness Potion</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>. He did live up to her expectations, and that only made her want him more. During the trial it also came out that she had used </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Felizia’s Love</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>. Just about the most potent </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Love Philtre</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> around, even more so than </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Amortencia</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>. It was a very </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Dark </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>potion, and possession of it was a five year sentence in Azkaban no need of a trial. Using it earned who did twenty five years. Few, save the most powerful witches and wizards could resist the call of </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Felizia’s Love</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>; Harry had, and for several years.</em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> Ginny ended in Azkaban for forty years. It was the sum of the sentences for possession, and use of a </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Dark Love Philtre</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>, as well as rape. Because giving Harry an </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Aphrodisiac</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> and a </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Forgetfulness Potion</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em> to have intercourse with her without his consent amounted to rape. He had not wanted to have sex. He had, in fact, been abstaining for her, her family, and his own values. </em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"> <span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Molly was horrified when all her beloved daughter did came to light. She wanted to deny it, wanted to tell her not to lie. But she could not. Ginny was under </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Veritaserum</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>. She was not lying; all that she said was true. To think that she had once accused poor Hermione of being a ‘Scarlet Woman’; when her own daughter was one of the worst. She did not know her own daughter, and had raised a slut. </em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Molly could not help wonder where she went wrong with Ginny and some had the gall to tell her it began with her promising the girl that she would marry the-boy-who-lived. That was when the obsession began. She had to accept that perhaps it was true. Harry was a living wizard, not a fairy tale character. He was not at all like the boy she had painted to Ginny in her stories. The Weasley matriarch fell into a deep depression due to her failure at raising her only daughter. But Molly no longer accused Harry. He was innocent of any wrong doing. He was, in fact, her daughter’s victim. There was hope that the Weasley and Harry one day could patch up and go on like the family they considered each other to be. Molly was not lying when she told Harry that she loved him like a seventh son.</em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Ron, git that he was, refused to accept his own sister’s testimony and blamed Harry. He should have married her anyway. That was the way things were supposed to be, and the green eyed wizard should accept it. The best friends had severe arguments that had come to blows and hexes more than once. The red head’s temper had always been volatile. This would be the third, and last, time he abandoned Harry. The green eyed wizard was not going to accept him back again, if he did come crawling back. Their constant fighting was hard on Hermione. She was caught in the middle, and Ron accused her of wanting to leave him for Harry.</em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>The dark haired wizard decided he did not want to ruin Hermione’s life. She loved the both of them, but in different ways. Harry was just a friend, her best friend. But Ron was her fiancé, the wizard she was going to marry and live with for the rest of her life. He decided the best for her would be to put some distance between them and hope she would be happy with the idiot she loved. The young wizard attended Ron’s and Hermione’s wedding because of the later. She was still his friend, and he loved her very much. He embarked on his journey all over the world a day after that, sure that she would be well taken care of. Whatever the prat was, he did love Hermione.</em></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;">&nbsp;</p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>&lt;End of Flashback&gt;</em></span></span></span></p><p>&nbsp;</p><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1403' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 4/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/441' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 3/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/369/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>0</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Untitled 055]]></series:name> </item> <item><title>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 &#8211; 1/?</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1369</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1369#comments</comments> <pubDate>Tue, 26 Jul 2011 03:34:34 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Harry Potter]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Long Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Plot Bunny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[To Post]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Work in Progress]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Abusive Dursley]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU 3rd year]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ginny]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bad Ron]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Character Death (SS o HP)]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Child Abuse]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Drama]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Dumbledore]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Epilogue? What Epilogue?]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Good Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Het]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Hurt/Comfort]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Manipulative Dumbledore]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Neglect]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Post DH]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Powerful Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: PG-13]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Romance]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Severus Mentors Harry]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Time Travel (Redo)]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Violence]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=1369</guid> <description><![CDATA[Title: SB – Untitled 055 1/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13 Pairing: Harry/Hermione. Mentions of Harry/Ginny and Hermione/Ron Warnings: Time Travel (Re-do), violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Post TDH, EWE, Alternate Universe, AU 3rd Year, Good Severus, Mentor, Mentor Severus, Powerful Harry, Violence. Disclaimer: Nope, doesn&#8217;t [...]
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1403' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 4/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/441' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 3/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<img
src="http://www.iycorner.net/blog/wp-content/uploads/icons/harry_hermione-0001.gif" width="80" height="80" alt="sb-untitled-055-1" /><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Title: SB – Untitled 055 1/?</strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong></strong></span></span></span></p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Author: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Animealam</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong></strong></span></span></span></p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Rating: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">PG-13</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong></strong></span></span></span></p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Pairing: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry/Hermione</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. Mentions of Harry/Ginny and Hermione/Ron </span></span></span></p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Warnings: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Time Travel (Re-do), violence, child abuse, manipulative but not evil Dumbledore, Character Death, Bad Ginny, Bad Ron, Romance/Het, Post TDH, EWE, Alternate Universe, AU 3</span></span><sup><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">rd</span></span></sup><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Year, Good Severus, Mentor, Mentor Severus, Powerful Harry, Violence.</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong></strong></span></span></span></p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Disclaimer:</strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Nope, doesn&#8217;t belong to me. I only play with them a bit. </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong></strong></span></span></span></p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Summary: </strong></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The war had been over for several years, and Harry’s life did not turn out the way he expected it. He ended leaving England and travelling the world. That’s where death found him, but he was the Master of the Hollows and second chances were a given. He would not waste them.</span></span></span> <span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong></strong></span></span></span></p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Author&#8217;s Note:</strong> This is the story that I will most likely be posting to <a
title="Potions and Snitches Archive" href="http://www.potionsandsnitches.net/fanfiction/" target="_blank">Potions and Snitches Archive</a>, and <a
title="Fanfiction.Net" href="http://www.fanfiction.net" target="_blank">Fanfiction.Net</a>. I already have around 180 plus pages done, although there are some things that I want to correct/add before I post, this is why I&#8217;m only posting it here for the time being. It is by no means complete, and I was waiting until I had at least half of it, but it&#8217;s going to be a really looong story. I&#8217;ve only got so far as September first before the Feast done, and it&#8217;s already so long.</span></span></span></p><p><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">This chapter is basically a Prologue, and has no dialogs. </span></span></span></p><hr
/><p><span
id="more-1369"></span></p><p
style="text-align: center;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><strong>Chapter 1</strong></span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Things did not go all that well for Harry after the war. He tried to go back with Ginny, but it did not work out as he expected. She loved the idea of &#8216;the-boy-who-lived&#8217;, not plain old Harry. She expected him to behave like a hero all the time, parade himself everywhere, and demand to receive special treatment. That was not who he was, he hated his fame and to be treated differently because of it. He thought she understood that he simply wanted a quiet life away from the public scrutiny. But Ginny did not. She demanded too much that they be seen in public as well as expensive gifts. At one point the only Weasley girl had tried to bully the goblins into giving her access to Harry’s vaults. They did not of course, she was not Missus Potter. It was then that she began pressuring him to marry her, but the young wizard was not ready to marry her. Especially not with the way she was behaving. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> The break up was messy, and created a wedge between Harry, Molly, and Ron. The other members of the Weasley family knew Ginevra rather well. They were aware of how obsessed their youngest member was with the-boy-who-lived. They all suspected Ginny did not love Harry, but an image of him that she created in her mind. The youngest Weasley had stubbornly decided that she would be Missus Potter, and there was no way to dissuade her. She even resorted to lies that of course Molly believed because she was her daughter. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"> <span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Things were so bad that Molly resorted to the Wizengamot to get the young Gryffindor to marry her daughter, arguing he had taken her virtue when she was under age. Harry had not touched her THAT way yet, and he won. It was then that the Weasley learned who Ginevra really was.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry tried his hand at being an Auror. He took the training, graduated, and started working at it. The job was not what he expected it would be. He did not like enforcing unjust and biased laws, nor did he like having to fight Dark Wizards for a living. He had enough of that in his young life to want to keep doing it for the rest of his time on Earth. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">After several months as an Auror Harry realized it was not what he wanted to do for the rest of his life. He had not really known there were any other options, no one told him, as McGonagall should have during his orientation in fifth year. They all expected him to know all about the Wizarding World, like a wizard born that had lived all his life in that world. But he was not, he was raised by magic hating muggles and knew even less that many muggle borns. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">He had been living up to everyone’s expectations, and in his father’s shadow. Harry decided to take his life in his own hands, and he quit Magical Law Enforcement. But even that was a chore. They had great expectations of him being the new Ministry of Magic’s poster boy; and while Kingsley was doing a rather good job, things had not changed all that much from the way they were for Harry to feel comfortable enough to endorse them. It took Kingsley’s direct acceptance of his resignation letter for him to finally be free of the Ministry’s clutches.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">At a loss of what to do with his life Harry decided to travel the world, and see what else there was for him. He was nineteen when he set off with a magical tent, a more modern magical motorcycle, a wallet connected to his vault, and all his worldly possessions in a shrunken trunk stored in his jeans pocket. Later he bought a backpack made of mokeskin. It had the same properties as the pouch Hagrid gave him for his seventeenth birthday, plus a few handy </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>enchantments</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">He left Krearcher in charge of Grimmauld Place, and hired Winky to help him. Together they were to rebuild the old dark house and make it liveable again for when he came back; although Harry had no clue when that would be. The young wizard travelled around England, Scotland, and Ireland first, like any muggle back pack tourist would do. He refrained from using much magic while in Great Britain as many people were reluctant to give him the space he needed and tried to find him. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">During his travels Harry began learning about himself, and he started the slow process of healing the traumas Dumbledore had nurtured in his psyche, for the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Greater Good </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">of course. He had been raised like a pig for the slaughter, and once his purpose was served and he managed to survive, Harry needed to &#8216;unlearn&#8217; many things and behaviours that were really never in his nature, but that the old coot foisted on him. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">While travelling Great Britain as a muggle the young wizard discovered music. The Dursleys were not musically inclined with the exception of Dudley, so he had little exposure to it even when most children had. He loved it, and decided to learn to play the piano, and the guitar. It had been no trouble to add a piano to his magical tent when he bought one. Playing an instrument was not easy at first, but Harry realized he was not bad at all, and it relaxed him. He could spend hours playing, and as people said practice made perfect. He assisted many concerts of several styles of music most of which he liked, and he added the saxophone to the list of instruments he learned.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"> <span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry toured Europe afterwards, and spent a summer enjoying the Mediterranean beaches and the sights. At the end of the summer he moved East ward, but he avoided the Middle East due to the political situation in the area. The young wizard had enough of wars and Dark Lords to last him a life time, and his name was rather well known even there. He spent six years in the Far East. Beginning with a year touring Thailand, and China, then he crossed to Japan. Harry liked the culture, and the food, so he made his residence in Okinawa Japan. There he found a Master -a Sensei- who took him in and taught him not only Martial Arts, but magic as well. Under Sensei Matsui’s guidance Harry Potter became a Potions Master. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The young wizard did have the talent for potions. He inherited it from his mother, but Snape had endeavoured to make him hate the subject, and for a while Harry had, associating it with the snarky and hateful wizard. But the Potions Professor had known Harry did not completely lack talent, and neither was he the idiot he claimed the boy was. He had been conflicted about seeing the good qualities of both James Potter and Lily Evans in Harry. That was not something Severus Snape wanted to do, so he tried his best to ignore it and compare the young Gryffindor’s behaviour to the worst his father could be. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">In the end Snape did acknowledge Harry’s potential and somehow gave the boy most of his knowledge, </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">and </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">not just in potions. It had been Snape’s dying gift, a hope that with his knowledge Lily&#8217;s boy would manage to survive against all odds. To the young wizard it was such a precious gift. Through the memories he had seen, Harry knew the Potions Master had been as much of a bookworm as Hermione was. Learning had been one of the few joys the lonely wizard had left during his life. Harry did not feel he deserved the gift; and the knowledge was not the only thing he got from Snape. He received all the Potion Master’s memories.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> Harry did not know how that had been possible in the short time that passed from the moment Snape asked him to look at him, and the man’s death. How he did it had not been amongst the knowledge he transferred; and the young wizard was sure that had to be the only time it was possible for those memories and the knowledge to be implanted in his mind. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"> <span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The young wizard discovered he knew more than he was supposed to when he began </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>‘remembering’</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> spells, or things about places that he did not recall learning. The memories he discovered through his dreams, and originally he had no way to control them. It was only after he learned to meditate in India that he got a semblance of control over them.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">It was in Japan under the supervision of his Sensei that Harry had worked into assimilating the knowledge so it would be readily available to him. Sensei Matsui helped the young English wizard to put into practice all Snape had known about the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Mind Arts</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">, and that not only included </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Legilimency </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">and </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Occlumency. </em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The Professor had a memory that was practically photographic, and it was due to how he had learned to organize it. Once he had compartmentalized his memories searching for one was easy. This also helped him read books faster and retain all that he learned. It did not mean that he understood all, but Severus Snape was an incredibly intelligent man on top of that. Harry got to know Snape like no one had, better than Snape knew himself, he ventured to admit. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The Potions Master believed himself cruel and evil. He was not. He was just jaded. He lived a hard life. His heart and positive emotions had hardened, but they were there, hidden, and apparently safe from anyone wanting to hurt Snape through them. He was protecting himself. Snape was quite capable of love, and of caring; he did for his Slytherin. They were in a way the children he would never father. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Snape was not a demonstrative man simply because he really did not know how; there had been precious little love and caring in his life. His mother, who did love him, had simply retreated into her mind unable to cope with the life she chose for herself and her child. She let Severus grow up alone. Harry’s mother had been able to teach him a bit about love and caring, but she too had abandoned him. Still, there was good in Snape’s heart even if he was not nice, did not know how to be nice.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> The young wizard ended admiring and respecting his ex-professor. That was actually the main reason he became a Potions Master, to honour Severus Snape and the vast knowledge he transferred. The incredible gift he gave one idiotic child, even when the Professor was not sure Harry would live. Dumbledore’s plans were clear that he had to die, but Snape had faith that Lily’s child would survive. His life, his sacrifice, would serve as additional protection. He had known Harry had been in the Shack. He had been able to sense him ever since he made that oath to Dumbledore. Severus would not let the last piece of Lily left in the world be destroyed, Petunia and her offspring did not count and never had for him. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">After five years and a Masters in Potions Harry went on with his travels; he did not feel the need to settle down yet. So he explored Polynesia, New Zeeland, and Australia. From Australia he travelled via boat to America. He worked as the ship’s cook. He explored Canada, Alaska, and the rest of the USA where he stayed for a while.  The country was vast, and there was much to see and learn. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">The USA had a very large magical community, comprised of immigrants from all over the world as well as the native people. The furore of the-boy-who-lived-</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">and-defeated</span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">-Voldemort-twice&#8217;s disappearance had died out, so he felt safe going everywhere with the reassurance that he would not be recognized immediately. Harry had changed from the teenager he had been, and grown both his hair and his beard. The scar was no longer cursed and had faded enough that he could use </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Scar Removing Salves</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> to get rid of it.</span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> From the USA he went south, to Mexico, and that was when things changed for Harry. He had been in Tajin, an old Olmeca settlement and ceremonial centre. Like the other tourists he was exploring the site poking here and there, and admiring the ingenuity of the structure builders, when he discovered a </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Warded</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> area. There had obviously been magical people when the city was inhabited. After his travels and the knowledge gained he could feel the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Wards</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> were powerful as well as very old. They also gave him the creeps. </span></span></span></p><p
style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="color: #000000;"> <span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;">Harry was curious, but he decided he would rather not get into any trouble. He was no longer the impulsive little Gryffindor he had been as a teenager. Still, he got in trouble anyway. It really should have been his middle name and not James. As he turned to walk away he slipped on a loose rock and fell backwards into the protection. The moment Harry crossed the </span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"><em>Ward</em></span></span><span
style="font-family: Verdana,sans-serif;"><span
style="font-size: medium;"> he saw a bright white light that blinded him, and seconds later his whole life passed before his eyes. He knew he was about to die, and did not fight it. Harry had died before, and he did not fear it.</span></span></span></p><hr
/><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1403' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 4/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 4/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/369' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 2/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 2/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/441' rel='bookmark' title='SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?'>SB &#8211; Untitled 055 3/?</a> <small>Title: SB – Untitled 055 3/? Author: Animealam Rating: PG-13...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/harrypotter/1369/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>0</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Untitled 055]]></series:name> </item> <item><title>Fic: Present Time 19/27</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1152</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1152#comments</comments> <pubDate>Sun, 24 Oct 2010 15:37:15 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Fanfiction]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Fanfiction.net]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Inuyasha]]></category> <category><![CDATA[On Hold]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Posted Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Work in Progress]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Action]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bonding Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Het]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Inuyasha/Kagome]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Jacken]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Kagome]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Mates Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Miroku]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Non Con]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Other Female Character]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Other Male Character]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Police]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Present Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: R]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rin]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Romance]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sango]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sango/Miroku]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sesshomaru]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sesshomaru/Rin]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Shippo]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=1152</guid> <description><![CDATA[Title: Present Time 19/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating: This chapter is R Warnings: Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language. Summary: Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe. Disclaimer: I do not own Inuyasha. Although [...]
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/920' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 11/27'>Fic: Present Time 11/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 11/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/73' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 2/27'>Fic: Present Time 2/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/955' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 14/27'>Fic: Present Time 14/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 14/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<img
src="http://www.iycorner.net/blog/wp-content/uploads/icons/Inuyasha-Kagome%20-%200013.gif" width="100" height="100" alt="fic-present-time-1927" /><p><strong>Title:</strong><strong> </strong><strong>Present Time 19/27<br
/> Series:</strong><strong> </strong>Inuyasha<strong><br
/> Author:</strong><strong> </strong>animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)<strong><br
/> Rating:</strong><strong> </strong>This chapter is R<strong> </strong><strong><br
/> Warnings:</strong><strong> </strong>Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language.<strong><br
/> Summary: </strong>Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe. <strong><br
/> Disclaimer:</strong><strong> </strong>I do not own Inuyasha. Although I’ll probably add a couple more characters of my own imagination. <strong><br
/> Author’s Notes: </strong> Finally the lemon has come!!!!!!! But after so much talk about it I hope it lives up to your expectations.<span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Thanks to telosphilos for co-writing the chapter and providing the basis for it, you did a great job, and sorry for not putting in chapter 18 that you co-wrote it too. I kind of posted it in a hurry. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> And also thanks to my editors, evercool resurrected and Laz.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;"><strong><span
style="font-size: 16pt; font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: red;" lang="EN-US">WARNING!      WARNING!      WARNING!</span></strong></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;"><span
style="font-size: 14pt; font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: red;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">This chapter contains sexually explicit situations if you are underage, please refrain from reading and wait for the next chapter, it will not contain sex. With ff.net new regulations I am taking the risk of getting my story deleted so please kids behave. Also if you don’t like this kind of material stop here, I will not accept flames or complaints for writing a sexually explicit chapter, you were WARNED not to read if you didn’t like the theme.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> This chapter will also be posted on my site and on MediaMiner.org sometime tonight.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><div
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"></p><hr
size="3" /></span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"><br
/> </span></div><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"><span
id="more-1152"></span> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Caressing the skin on his back gently, she reached one hand up to his shoulder and gently pulled him back to her.  His head rested on her collarbone, tucked tightly under her chin.  Grabbing the blanket, Inuyasha covered their legs, and by necessity his lap, to keep them warm.  She rubbed his ears with one hand and held him to her with the other arm across his chest.  Her touch was soothing him into a dangerous state of relaxation.  Yet, her scent, which he was now enveloped in, was alluring and arousing; so he had to work at maintaining control.  Running one of her hands over his chest and fiddling with his long beautiful hair, she nuzzled an ear and whispered into it. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“My beautiful hanyou.” The purring inu hanyou felt his blood start to heat at her soft endearment.  He turned a little in her arms to nuzzle her neck below her ear and whispered back.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Hai mate?”  Kagome gave him a brilliant smile before kissing the tip of his nose. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“I like hearing you call me that, my mate.”  She told him as she kissed his cheek and then his chin. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Her hanyou felt himself start to harden and was glad she could not see it under the blanket.  He resolved to himself to leave soon, once things stated to go too far.  She did not know it, but the kiss to his chin was an instinctive submissive gesture among canine youkai.  She was unknowingly submitting herself to his authority and affection.  He could not help but react to it. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Good” he replied after a moment.  He ran a finger down the edge of her jaw and drew her in for a real kiss.  He nibbled her lower lip gently before licking his mate&#8217;s teeth, returning the affectionate submissive gesture in kind before deepening the kiss. Kagome&#8217;s blood started to heat from her hanyou being half turned in her lap and kissing her.  He was kissing her with passion, so she ran her hands along his sides and face and kissed him back just as thoroughly. Her hand on his side was tickling his sensitive skin.  He broke the kiss and said with a smirk,</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“If you are going to tickle me, I&#8217;m going to have to get you back for it.”</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Oh really? That sounds like a tickle fight to me.”  Kagome grinned at him as she purposefully tickled his sides and he started twitching away from her hands in her lap.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">Being above his mate, he started trying to get her sides and under her arms.  He was mirroring her attacks as they both twitched and giggled, Kagome cautioning him to keep it quiet or they would probably wake someone up.  He was going for her underarms and neck when she surprised him by going for his inner thigh.  If her being so close to him while in heat was not enough, there was no way he could prevent his erection from twitching and hardening further. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">‘Oh Kami! I need to stop this soon. But, not just yet, I’m&#8230; having fun.’</span></em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> Were the young hanyou’s thoughts as he turned in her lap to face her, and then redoubled his assault on her sides with a soft growl. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Kagome was pinned when Inuyasha rolled to face her, but she did not care. They were having a moment of lighthearted fun and it was something so rare.  She was amused to find that his inner thigh was a ticklish spot; she would not have suspected it. Actually, she would have never thought Inuyasha could be ticklish. Alas, that nice spot was gone and her hand was now on the very top of his leg, just below the hip joint. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Moving her hand in a little to tickle her way back up his sides, she found herself touching something hard, thick and rod shaped.  The young woman was curious and she cradled it in the palm of her hand. Kagome gently tried to feel its length and get a measure of his size through his hakama.  Above her, Inuyasha froze; his mate&#8217;s scent had spiked sharply when her hand found the evidence of his arousal.  The caress felt too good and the young hanyou almost let out a groan; he needed to leave before he lost control. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span><span
style="font-size: small;"><a
name="OLE_LINK3"><span
style="font-family: &amp;quot;Arial&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;sans-serif&amp;quot;;" lang="EN-US">Sensing his indecision and hesitation, Kagome pulled him down on top of her for a long hard kiss.  She continued to caress his erection though his hakama throughout their kiss.  His purring went lower, out of the range of human hearing, but she could feel its vibrations against her chest.  Removing her hand from him, she rolled them over so that she was pinning him instead.  Nuzzling his neck and chin, she molded her body neatly into his and went back to kissing him. It was all starting to overwhelm Inuyasha.</span></a></span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;quot;Arial&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;sans-serif&amp;quot;;" lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">‘I have to leave!’</span></em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> he thought as he fought the urge to move following the slow rhythm of her hand. He had never wanted to lose control so much before in his life. <em>‘It feels… it feels so good.’</em> Her soft, but firm body so willingly pressed into his felt very, very right.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> He did not know what to do with his hands so he just held her to him, placing one arm across her shoulders and the other wrapped possessively from her waist to her hip.  Their position reminded him very much of a couple of the pages out of that ecchi book her mother had<span
style="color: #3366ff;"> </span>given him.  His thoughts traveled along those lines for only a moment before he caught himself. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">‘Don’t think about that! I have to stop thinking about those fucking pictures or I’m going to loose it.’</span></em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> He berated himself, trying to get some measure of control. <em>‘But it sure seemed like it would feel really nice and she’s… Argh! I have to stop thinking about this!’</em></span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">He stroked her hair and one hand found its way under her pajama top to rub her back lightly. His mind started wandering again, this time to the ecchi fantasies he had been having about mating her. Her hips started to move where she had her pelvis pressed against his. The movements played<span
style="color: #3366ff;"> </span>havoc with him, as he started to rub himself mindlessly against her. A muffled groan came out of his throat, making the young woman smile. Straddling him as she came up for air, Kagome kept rubbing herself against him.  His purr was having possessively wicked effects on her sensitive breasts and groin. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">She wanted more </span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">contact, but still keep it well short of &#8216;mating&#8217; until she was not in heat, so she purposefully tried to stimulate both of them using her position.  Much<span
style="color: black;"> to her surprise, her hanyou let out a whimper and grabbed her buttocks to hold her off of him while taking a few deep breaths as she rubbed his stomach and chest, paying special attention to his nipples. He let out another whimper, and took a few more deep breaths. Only then did he finally started to speak in a purring husky voice she had never heard from him before, but that she sure wanted to hear  more often.</span></span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">“Gods Kagome! We need to stop or I&#8217;m going to lose it.”  Instead of answering, she kissed him, taking her time sucking his lower lip sensually.  “Please,” his voice had a slightly desperate tone, “I should leave and go take care of myself.”  He told her when she let him speak again.  Her hand traveled slowly up and down his entire torso making him bite his lip to still have some semblance of control.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">“And what if I want to take care of you, my mate?” She asked him in a low whisper, as she looked in his beautiful golden eyes that had opened wide in surprise</span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">. Kagome could tell her offering was the last thing he had expected to hear from her. She could feel him shiver softly at the words.<span
style="color: black;"> </span></span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">‘Gods! I can’t believe I’m actually doing this. But, I want him, and I can see and feel he wants me too and… I… I never thought he would choose me.’</span></em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> Kagome realized she was being unusually bold and he rather shy, but somehow she felt it was the right thing to do.<em> &#8216;Even if I can&#8217;t go all the way, I can still make him feel good.&#8217;</em></span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“You could just consider it a promise of things to come for when you do claim me.” She smiled at him and her eyes held a promising twinkle.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">&lt;Flashback&gt;</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoPlainText" style="text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“You know,” Asami interrupted him, “I might sound like I’m repeating myself. But it is just that she can very easily push you beyond your ability to control your instincts, she needs to know so she doesn&#8217;t do it unintentionally.”</span></em></p><p
class="MsoPlainText" style="text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“I can see your point.” Inuyasha said with a sigh, knowing she was right. “I&#8217;ll try to find a way to speak to her. Even if she refused to be my mate, I would not choose another one.”</span></em></p><p
class="MsoPlainText" style="text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Intentionally is another story.” Inuyasha’s eyes went wide.</span></em></p><p
class="MsoPlainText" style="text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">‘</span></em><span
style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Would… would Kagome really do that?<em>’</em></span><em><span
style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> His mind started reeling and a few ecchi thoughts from his fantasies began popping in. He had to shake his head to push them away.</span></em></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">&lt;End of Flashback&gt;</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">‘Now I have my answer, she’s… she’s doing it on purpose!’</span></em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> Taking a deep slow breath to control his racing heartbeat, he told her,</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">“I would never impose on you, but if I lose control completely, I will take you and I don&#8217;t want it to be like that for out first mating. I could hurt you.” Giving him a long, slow, and deep kiss tenderly as a reward for admitting his fears, she slipped out of his hands and back on top of him. Kagome resumed her slow motions against him as she leaned against his chest. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“When I&#8217;m not in heat later, we will get into this situation again and I will expect you to claim me.” She whispered softly against his mouth, brushing his lips with hers softly until he pressed for the kiss. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Hell yes! You can expect that I will fi…” He started saying but she shushed him with a deep kiss.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> Kagome did not stop her movement, pressing herself against him as she kissed him, and all he could do was respond to it, raising his hips to meet her as they rubbed against each other. All resolve to</span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> leave was gone as his mind focused on her and the sensations she was creating. One of his hands went under her pajama top while the other made its way under her bottom to caress the soft skin of her buttocks as he urged her to move a little faster.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> The young woman could hear both her and her mate&#8217;s pants as they strained against each other, he was also making some soft whimpering noises and he had to stop his kisses</span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> to bite his lower lip bloody in an attempt to stop what could have been a loud moan. Even if he had permission to mate with her, he did not want to wake the whole family. Kagome too moaned and gasped, but she had learned to keep it quiet when she had explored her body before; not wanting to get caught touching herself. She kept kissing him ignoring the coppery taste of his blood on his lips, as the bites healed fast.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">Kagome suddenly tensed as she reached her climax, letting out a soft gasp </span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">and whispering his name, then lying on top of him panting and nuzzling his neck. The moment she came Inuyasha&#8217;s nostrils were invaded by the fragrance of her release, the smell so alluring and exiting that it set him off, and with a soft groan he strained against her one last time before letting go. In<span
style="color: black;"> a last attempt to keep quiet he bit her shoulder drawing some blood, which he licked clean once he was back to his senses, his saliva helping it heal almost as fast as he did. They laid there for some time just enjoying their closeness until Inuyasha tried to get up.</span></span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">“Please don&#8217;t go, let&#8217;s stay like this for a while.” Kagome asked him in a soft whisper as she nuzzled his throat, tightening her legs around his hips and arms around his neck.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">“I don&#8217;t want to move either mate&#8230; It&#8217;s nice being like this.” He admitted softy as he nibbled her lips. “But I&#8230; just made a mess of myself, and I&#8217;ll still have to take care of the others&#8230;”</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">“Others? What others?”</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">“Ah&#8230; it&#8217;s a demon thing&#8230;” he began </span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">saying, turning slightly red, “it&#8217;s not like it is for a human male&#8230;”</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“What do you mean? This was just like what I have heard it is for men.”</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Ah&#8230; well, as far as I can tell&#8230; from what I&#8217;ve heard Miroku say it&#8217;s usually once a night and well, for me it has just started&#8230;” Kagome&#8217;s eyes grew wide, the implication sounding very interesting, and she got the feeling she was going to like that part of being mated with an inu hanyou very much. “and&#8230; they&#8217;ll be getting more intense<span
style="color: black;">, so I&#8230; better leave.”</span></span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">“I think I&#8217;m going to like that demon thing when you finally claim me.” She told him with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes that only made him blush harder. “Until then, let me take care of you Inuyasha,” she breathed his name softly making it sound like a loving caress. His resistance was weaning, “you are my mate after all.” </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> Placing his hands on her hips and chewing a bit on his lower lip, this time he just nodded.  She was right, as his mate, it was right for them to do this. And he had to admit he had fantasized many times about what it would be like to have her please him. This was his chance to find out.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> Even if they had not gone through the final stage of mating yet, they would, and Kagome even made it sound like it would be soon!  He had not expected her to want to go all the way until she got used to the idea, but he was damn glad she had gotten used to it pretty quick. Actually, it was faster than he himself had, even if he had dreamed about it on occasion, he was still getting used to the fact that Kagome was really his.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> </span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Kagome smiled softly as she let herself get lost in his eyes. She loved them, their warm color, how they glowed in the dark, and the fact that sometimes; she could catch glimpses of his emotions shining through them. The young woman slowly stood up but he was a bit reluctant to let her leave, she explained that she was going to get some hand towels to clean him up as well as something he could change into that was not wet and sticky. She was back in no time with two towels, one of them wet, and his pajama bottoms.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">When he saw her come back into the TV room, Inuyasha sat up on the couch and started undoing the knots of his hakama after he removed his </span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">under yukata that still clung to the waist of his pants. He hesitated in removing his lower garments, as he had omitted the fundoshi that night knowing he was only going to sleep and wanting to be more comfortable. Being naked in front of anyone made him feel too exposed, too vulnerable, and he had been ridiculed and scorned on the few occasions when he was a pup that others had seen him bathing. Because of those childhood experiences, he no longer let anyone in the past know when he did take a bath. In fact, he could almost bet they thought he was averse to bathing even if he did it just as often as possible, preferring to do it late at night or early in the morning when everyone was still asleep.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Kagome kneeled beside him, noticing the slight conflict in his eyes, and she smiled reassuringly and lovingly. She looked again into his eyes and this time she could see the trust in them as well as some emotion that she had never seen there before, her heart beating wildly as she realized it was love. The young woman started kissing his mouth again, savoring the feel of his lips and tongue as he responded. Then she slowly made her way to his jaw and chin, raining tiny kisses along the way. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Inuyasha had closed his eyes and offered his throat to her. The young woman could not know that there was no greater show of trust and acceptance he could offer her. Kagome took her time nibbling and kissing it, as her hands moved slowly and maddeningly along his chest and stomach, stopping every few passes to tease his already hard nipples. Every time she did that, he would make a soft sound in the back of his throat that sounded suspiciously like a dog-like little whine. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">She kept making her way lower, and lavished his nipples with kisses as well as playfully teasing them with both tongue and teeth, wanting to know what he liked and if she remembered some lemons well. The young woman was sure he was enjoying her attentions as the little whines came more often and she could see him biting his lips to keep quiet. Kagome went lower still, taking a moment to dip her tongue playfully in his bellybutton and felt him squirm at her touch. The young woman finally reached the waistline of his hakama and paused to look at him; wanting to be sure he still wanted her to go on.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot; color: black;" lang="EN-US">Inuyasha had his eyes closed and was laying half reclined against the couch back rest, enjoying the unbelievable sensations her hands and lip</span><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">s arose in his body, the times he had to pleasure himself paling in comparison. When he noticed she had stopped at the edge of his hakama he opened his eyes and looked at her expectantly. He noticed the query in her eyes and his hands that, at the moment, were clenched tight and moving to push the garment off, as he raised his hips a little and let her help him remove them.</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Inuyasha laid there completely naked before her, and for a moment the memories of those childhood experiences came back in full force. What if she did not like what she saw? He knew his body was no different from any human male, at least not from the waist down, but, the lingering feelings of being rejected because he was a hanyou were still there<span
style="color: #3366ff;">. </span>Some of that must have shown in his eyes because Kagome’s next words both surprised and reassured him that she liked what she saw. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“You are so beautiful Inuyasha,” she leaned on his chest to give him a long lingering kiss, as her hands caressed his strong lean thighs, which were covered with soft fine white hair, just as his skin was the soft creamy color all over. </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“I’m not beautiful, but you are,” he told her softly and kissed the young woman. “I’m a hanyou… a disgusting half breed…”</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“No,” she said before silencing him with a kiss. “You’re not disgusting, you’re perfect and so very handsome.”</span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
style="margin: 0cm 0cm 0.0001pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Kagome took the damp towel and nervously proceeded to clean him up, Inuyasha was already hard again and he was big, just as Rin had told her mother that dog demons tended to be. But as she encircled his penis with the towel, she did not think that would really be a problem when he finally claimed her. She cleaned all the area of his genitals paying being careful not to hurt him, and the young woman was surprised that the body hair there was equally as white and as soft as the ones on his head even if they were curly. Besides, to her eyes he had a perfectly proportioned and beautiful body.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> Inuyasha kissed her passionately before letting her make her way down again after the kiss, as her hand tentatively held him and slowly moved from the base to the top. Her hanyou’s reaction pleased her enormously, his eyes almost crossed as he let out low whimper and he pressed himself against her hand. She could see both hands were grabbing the blanket so tight that his knuckles were white.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“You like that?” She asked, wanting to know what pleased him as she repeated the movement of her hand, squeezing lightly. He looked at her and nodded, his eyes filled with desire.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> Feeling more confident and actually trying to recall all she had ever read about pleasing a man in fics and books. She started to stroke his length slowly, then a bit faster, his hips trusting to her rhythm. He was panting, making those soft sounds and bit his lower lip, a fang showing and there was a tickle of blood too. To say that Inuyasha was in heaven was not doing justice to what he was feeling; he felt so close to reaching his peak when she suddenly stopped.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">&#8220;Kagome please! Don&#8217;t stop.” He asked her as a frustrated groan escaped his lips; he could feel her moving on the couch and opened his eyes to see why she had stopped. The sight that greeted him was almost enough to set him off, her face was close to his manhood, and the ecchi thoughts ran wild on his mind.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">‘She’s… she’s not going to…’</span></em><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> He began thinking only to loose his ability to think straight.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Kagome!” He muttered, when he felt her soft tongue touch the tip of his manhood.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> Kagome loved that reaction from him and set to explore him with lips and tongue. She licked and nibbled all of him, pausing enough time to lavish attention to the tip, when his soft whimpers, whines and occasional groan increased telling her he liked it. After teasing him a few times, she slowly took all of him in her mouth. Kagome had to admit it was a tight fit, but the ensuing husky groan was enough to convince her to go on. She began to work on getting the rhythm fast again, and for a moment, he kept his hips still. But he could not help it anymore and trust upward making her gag and her teeth scraped him a bit. Inuyasha gave a very canine yelp at that and sat up.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“I’m sorry! Did I hurt you too much?” Kagome asked contritely, and bit worried since she had scraped such a sensitive part of his body.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“No, not too much.” He managed to say still panting. “You just… surprised me.”</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Do you still want me to go on?” She asked looking at him, her face flushed and desire in her eyes. Unable to say more he nodded and leaned back down again.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> She licked and nibbled him a bit more as she looked for any damage her teeth might have inflicted, but there was nothing visible. So she carefully took him into her mouth again and resumed her ministrations. This time when he trusted his hips she was expecting it and adjusted her movements to his. It only took a few trusts before he tensed, let out a soft strangled noise that could have been her name, and a warm viscous substance shot into her mouth. Kagome took it all gagging a bit. The taste was neither good nor bad, and unlike anything she had ever tasted before. Pondering a bit, she decided it tasted like him. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Inuyasha went completely limp and she moved up to kiss him, and lay beside him. He slowly reacted and drew her close to him, needing to cuddle and feel her beside him. Unable to find words to express his emotions he just kissed her; letting all his feelings pour into his lips. He had never been good with words anyway and he preferred to show her. Kagome responded with equal fervor to his long passionate kiss. It was followed by a series of kisses that were not long but still full of emotion. One of his hands cupped her cheek tenderly while the other slowly and lightly rubbed her back.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Kagome… I… it was… never thought… arigato.” He sighed and shook his head unable to express himself. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Shhh, it’s ok Inuyasha, you don’t have to say anything.” She told him and kissed his lips lightly. “We are mates and I… wanted to share something like this with you for so long.”</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Me too Kagome, me too.” </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoBodyTextIndent"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Inuyasha left her lips and softly nuzzled her neck, then started to nibble her throat making her shiver. Her already aroused scent spiked, and he was grateful for the good job she did pleasuring him. It would be a few moments before he had to take care of himself again. The hanyou lazily let his hands roam her body, getting familiar with all her soft curves.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">He wanted to make her feel just as good as she did him, and in the little book he read a bit about it. He could not go so far as to taste her, even if he wanted to, for fear of loosing himself in her taste and scent. Even if her heat odor was fading, there was still enough lingering to do that. Pups at the time were not an option, and if he used one of those ‘condom’ thingies the mating would not be consummated as it should. Inuyasha decided he could wait and use his hands instead to bring her pleasure.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">He was still purring and the vibration of his chest pressed to her sensitive breasts was a slow maddening torture for Kagome, she wanted… needed to feel more. And as he nibbled and licked from her throat to her earlobe, his hand started to travel following the soft curves of her body and under her pajama top to cup one of her firm breasts. He kneaded it tentatively mindful of his claws though, still, they managed to graze her skin without hurting it. His eyes were intent on her expression, wanting to know if she liked it. Kagome found the sensation quite arousing; it made her shiver with pleasure.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“I want to make you feel like you made me feel Kagome.” He whispered in her ear, eliciting a gasp when he sucked her ear lobe gently. “Do you want me to?” She opened her mouth to respond and moaned slightly as his thumb teased her already hard nipple. “You taste good,” he mumbled while busy with her ear. Kagome could only nod and tug softly at her top trying to get it unbuttoned, he was driving her crazy with his attentions.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Inuyasha helped her take it off and took some time to admire her. He had always thought she had a beautiful body and as he watched, he could tell she had matured a bit more since the last time he had a chance to peek at her naked form. Her breasts were fuller and more rounded. He cupped one of them again it was clear they were the right size for him. He went back to kissing her, just as his hand teased one breast then the other, and<span
style="color: #3366ff;"> </span>every time his claws came in contact with her skin she would shiver and gasp, making him curious as to what he was doing that she seemed to enjoy so much.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Tell me what you like Kagome. What do you want me to do?” Inuyasha asked to her ear making her shiver again, this time he could tell she liked that, and lightly nibbled the lobe.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Your claws feel good,” she panted, “when they touch my skin.”</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Like this?” he whispered while he trailed his claws across both her breasts and stomach, her only response being to moan softly, arching her back to press against his claws and nod slowly. He could not help but smile, happy that he seemed to be doing just as good a job at pleasuring her as she had done to him.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">He chuckled softly as he proceeded to tease her breasts and tentatively suckled on her right nipple. That had an unexpected reaction from her; the scent of her arousal spiked and she arched against him again. For some moments he lavished both her breasts with attention, suckling and teasing with his tongue. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">His hand made its way slowly to the place between her legs, the young hanyou had read enough to know he could go to the same place she had taken him just by rubbing a little nub of flesh that was there.  But he was in no hurry yet. It was safe enough for him to nibble and kiss her skin, leaving wet trails on her chest and stomach. Inuyasha could not have enough of the taste of her and the soft sounds she was making. Her soft mounds were still in need of more attention so he went back to them. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Miroku* had often mentioned how good it was to kiss those soft orbs of flesh and the lech had been completely right, the young hanyou could not have enough. His hand reached the place between her legs and he cupped it tentatively not sure what would be Kagome&#8217;s response, but she parted her legs to grant his hand access to that part of her that needed him so much.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> He started rubbing her slowly at first, not pressing his hand too much afraid of hurting her. But soon she was pressing herself against his hand while her hips followed his slow rhythm. His mouth had reached her left breast and he lightly licked the already hard nipple. Assaulted by the sensation at both her core and soft flesh Kagome let out a soft moan as she arched her back to press herself against his mouth. Inuyasha took the hint and started suckling a bit harder and used his tongue to tease her delicate peaks, going from one to the other, touching her felt so good that he started to feel exited again.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Kagome tugged at her pajama bottoms needing to feel him against her skin, but he stopped her. The fact that she was still half clothed was something he was depending on to keep control as he could feel the stirrings of desire starting again, and soon he would need to take care of himself again. But he still had time, on the other hand if both of them were naked…</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Please Inuyasha, I need to feel you.”</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“I know. I&#8217;m just not sure if I can hold on with both of us naked. I don&#8217;t want you to get pregnant just yet mate, it&#8217;s too soon and too dangerous.” He whispered in her ear and then moved to nibble her lips tenderly.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“Please…” she begged and kissed him passionately.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">“No Kagome, it’s not the right time,” he told her softly as he nibbled her lips, and then kissed her deeply, silencing any protests.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Inuyasha remained firm about not taking off her clothes, but he lazily traced a pattern with his hand under her pants. As he cupped her mound, he could feel how wet and ready she was. He took his time exploring her inner lips carefully; he could tell she liked it. His fingers found the little nub of flesh that was so linked with pleasure and tentatively rubbed it with his forefinger. </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Kagome had to bite her lip to keep herself from crying out; Inuyasha was driving her crazy with his touches and caresses. Never in her wildest dreams had she thought that it would feel like that to have him touch her. She knew a bit about pleasuring herself, but nothing she had tried while experimenting had prepared her for the sensations he was arousing in her body. She wanted him; she wanted him badly, almost to the point of loosing coherent thought, but not quite. A little voice in the back of her mind kept trying to remind her that they had no protection and she would get pregnant. Not that she cared an iota at the moment, but the voice was loud and it gained enough strength to keep her from making a mistake both would probably regret. Kagome contented herself with enjoying Inuyasha’s attentions.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">It was clear that Kagome was on the brink of pleasure, and needed more to reach it, so he carefully introduced one of his fingers in her warm sheath. Kagome was not too tight, and very sleek with her own excitement. He pushed in as far as he could go and that action made her buckle and moan his name very softly. He went in and out slowly a couple of times before he introduced a second finger.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Kagome’s hip moved setting a faster and harder rhythm than he had intended in the beginning, but seeing as she really needed more, he let her guide his movements, adjusting to her pace. He distributed his attentions among her throat, her ears, and lips. Kagome let out a couple of soft moans as she strained against his hand, and she could feel herself going over the edge any moment and with a shudder as she gasped  his name everything exploded in a sensation that drove her over the edge.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Inuyasha’s fingers remained inside her until the young woman’s inner muscles relaxed, and then he took them out and smelled her scent on him before he tried to use one of the towels to clean his fingers. He would much rather lick them clean, but he decided not to on the side of caution. Kagome surprised him by grabbing his hand and slowly licked it clean. The young hanyou could only gasp at the sensations her tongue was creating; it was extremely arousing.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.4pt;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">Once she was done cleaning his fingers, they cuddled for a while until she caught her breath and before it was time for Inuyasha to need attention again, just enjoying their closeness. The night air was even colder after their exertions so he wrapped the blanket around the both of them as Kagome snuggled against him. The blanket was also a convenient cover in case someone did hear them and came down to investigate, both had been careful to keep the noise down, but one or two moans had been loud enough to draw attention. There was no need for talk, as both reveled in the feeling of being in each other’s arms and of having let down their barriers for the first time since they had met.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">*There are some people that think Miroku is inexperienced in the matters of love making, and that is the reason why he keeps asking women to ‘bear his child’. If one had agreed then he didn’t to ask any more. Well, I think he has experience and has made love to a few women. When Inuyasha and Kagome found him after he stole the Shikon no Tama fragments, he was at a sort of Geisha house, or whore house. He would not have been there just to drink tea, don’t you think? The fact that he has no heir yet could be attributed to him not having Inuyasha’s sense of smell, thus he didn’t catch the women when they were fertile.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 18pt; text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US">This is just what I believe and for the purposes of the story, so it doesn’t necessarily mean I’m right.</span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span
style="font-family: &amp;amp;quot;" lang="EN-US"> </span></p><div
class="zemanta-pixie"><img
class="zemanta-pixie-img" src="http://img.zemanta.com/pixy.gif?x-id=68363024-9b39-8331-901f-71738986fce6" alt="" /></div><p
class="scribefire-powered">Powered by <a
href="http://www.scribefire.com/">ScribeFire</a>.</p><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/920' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 11/27'>Fic: Present Time 11/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 11/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/73' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 2/27'>Fic: Present Time 2/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/955' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 14/27'>Fic: Present Time 14/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 14/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1152/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>0</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Present Time (Original Version)]]></series:name> </item> <item><title>Fic: Present Time 18/27</title><link>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1144</link> <comments>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1144#comments</comments> <pubDate>Fri, 22 Oct 2010 15:30:19 +0000</pubDate> <dc:creator>Animealam</dc:creator> <category><![CDATA[Fanfiction]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Fanfiction.net]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Inuyasha]]></category> <category><![CDATA[On Hold]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Posted Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Work in Progress]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Action]]></category> <category><![CDATA[AU]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Bonding Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Het]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Inuyasha/Kagome]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Jacken]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Kagome]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Mates Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Miroku]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Non Con]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Other Female Character]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Other Male Character]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Police]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Present Fic]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rated: R]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Rin]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Romance]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sango]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sango/Miroku]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sesshomaru]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Sesshomaru/Rin]]></category> <category><![CDATA[Shippo]]></category><guid
isPermaLink="false">http://www.iycorner.net/?p=1144</guid> <description><![CDATA[Title: Present Time 18/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem) Rating: This chapter is R Warnings: Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language. Summary: Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe. Disclaimer: I do not own Inuyasha. Although [...]
Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1152' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 19/27'>Fic: Present Time 19/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 19/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/920' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 11/27'>Fic: Present Time 11/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 11/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/73' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 2/27'>Fic: Present Time 2/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li></ol>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.]]></description> <content:encoded><![CDATA[<img
src="http://www.iycorner.net/blog/wp-content/uploads/icons/Inuyasha-Kagome%20-%200013.gif" width="100" height="100" alt="fic-present-time-1827" /><div
class="postavatar"><p><span
style="font-size: small;"><strong>Title:</strong><strong> </strong><strong>Present Time 18/27</strong></span></p></div><p><span
style="font-size: small;"><strong> Series:</strong><strong> </strong>Inuyasha<strong><br
/> Author:</strong><strong> </strong>animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)<strong><br
/> Rating:</strong><strong> </strong>This chapter is R<strong> </strong><strong><br
/> Warnings:</strong><strong> </strong>Some characters may be a bit OOC. Violence, the mention of drug use, attempted rape, and bad language.<strong><br
/> Summary: </strong>Inuyasha discovers the present is more dangerous than he was led to believe. <strong><br
/> Disclaimer:</strong><strong> </strong>I do not own Inuyasha. Although I’ll probably add a couple more characters of my own imagination. <strong><br
/> Author’s Notes:</strong></span><span
style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &amp;amp;amp;" lang="EN-US"> <span
style="font-size: small;">Ok, on this chapter there are going to be some mentions of sex and rape and the damage it does, this is one of the reasons the rating went up. It is not overly descriptive, but telosphilos and I deemed it would work with were we’re going with the fic.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Thanks again to my editors evercool resurrected and Naoko Cat Girl</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><div
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: center; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><br
/><hr
size="3" /></span></div><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"><span
id="more-1144"></span><br
/> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">Asami watched him go and decided to get Kagome so they could talk. Her daughter was in her room trying to work on one of her many extra credit assignments, without much success, as there were a lot of things on her mind, when she found her. </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Would you like to join me for some dessert dear?  We could go out if you would like.”  She asked gently. </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Dessert sounds fine, but can I take a rain check on going out?  I get the feeling I&#8217;m not going to want people to overhear you chewing me out.”  Kagome said with a resigned sigh.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Honey, I&#8217;m not going to chew you out, but I do want to know why you went off on him like that; as well as discuss matters pertaining to his proposal and how you want to handle that.”  Asami wished getting her daughter to talk frankly with her was as simple as getting Inuyasha to do the same. She was sure Kagome had been keeping a lot of her worries quiet lately to avoid distressing her. “I went and got ice cream today.  Let&#8217;s make sundaes or something to celebrate ok? Even if it began with a rocky start, it is still a happy occasion.” Kagome had to smile at that comment; her mother always found the positive side of things, and it was indeed a happy occasion, one of the most important of her life. “And, really, I&#8217;m not angry with you, I just want to know what&#8217;s going on.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Ok, how can I pass up on an ice cream sundae?”  Kagome said as she got up and followed her mother down the stairs. Asami and Kagome took their ice cream sundaes outside to sit under the Go-Shimboku tree. </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I&#8217;m glad it’s a warm night.  I do not want to have to worry about Sota or Jii-chan listening in.” She stressed, knowing that those two were quite nosy and prone to spying to satisfy their interest. “I suspect Sota might have heard a bit of your interview with the police and I don&#8217;t want to make him too curious.”  Asami tried to start the ball rolling using small talk.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I guess so; I was surprised he did not ask me about the bruise on my face. Knowing him it’s rather strange. And tonight he seemed well aware who Lieutenant Watanabe was.” Kagome commented thoughtfully. Actually, Sota always asked whenever she ended up sporting a bruise or a scratch, knowing it usually had something to do with shard hunting and fighting demons. He always wanted her to tell him what ‘adventures’ she and Inuyasha encountered in the past.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You can count on Sota to find things out,” Asami said with a gentle motherly smile, her youngest was just too inquisitive for his sake sometimes. “Don’t really know how he does it though.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Neither do I… just like Emi, she put two and two together and figured it out quite easily. I’m surprised the other girls didn’t,” she sounded puzzled. “Anyway, Inuyasha said something to her yesterday; and whatever it was got her off my back and she’s been redirecting Yuka&#8217;s attention away from us.” She paused and frowned thinking of her old friend, she was always a bit bossy but it was strange how she had taken an incredible dislike for the young hanyou when they had not even met before. Kagome continued with a sigh, “I think Yuka partially believes Inuyasha hit me or something. She has a lot of animosity towards him and keeps trying to push me at Hojou along with Arumi, but Arumi is just plain clueless.” Now her tone denoted annoyance at her friends, in the dim light from the lamps, and Asami could see it also reflected on her face.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I see…” Ok, so the things that bothered her were starting to come out. She knew that oblivious boy was going to be part of the problem. “What do you think of Hojou?  He seems like a nice boy, but not very sensible to me.” </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“He is a nice guy, but, he is TOO nice.” Kagome stressed that, nice was ok, but he overdid it most of the times. Yuck! “He has the backbone of a jellyfish as far as I can tell and I don&#8217;t really like that.” She sounded a bit disgusted.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘Of course after meeting Inuyasha there is no point of comparison, even if he most of the times is rather selfish and insensitive, he can still manage to be sweet and caring on occasions.’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> Kagome thought and a dreamy expression crossed her face. She was so happy he chose her over Kykyou, and for the rest of their lives to boot.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I also can&#8217;t believe how someone with grades as high as his is unable to see through Jii-chan&#8217;s ridiculous lies…  I wouldn&#8217;t mind being his friend since he is a decent person, but I really don&#8217;t want to date him.”  Her voice sounded again a bit disgusted at the prospect, especially since she had already dated him before.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Do you feel like your friends are leading him on somehow, and propping up some sort of fiction that you want to date him?” Asami asked frowning slightly.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">Peer pressure was always something to worry about with young people. They might push Kagome too hard, and she was not free anymore. Besides, Inuyasha was still too insecure and had lived such a lonely life, he would not understand that her daughter might feel she had no choice but to comply with her friends. That could lead to a lot of troubles for the young couple, if she had understood right; the commitment was for the rest of their lives and could not be undone. Hanyous and their mates lived long lives, so there was a long time to keep grudges created by misunderstandings, and she knew both were prone to do just that. Their quarrel in the afternoon was proof enough.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes,” Kagome agreed with a sigh. “They have set me up on a couple dates with him; I usually try to refuse but… Arrgg! They agree without asking me about it first!” She was more than a little peeved about that. “I keep trying to get him to go out with someone else without explaining about Inuyasha, but he keeps taking it wrong.  I’m starting to think he’s rather stupid for some things.” She said a bit exasperated at the dense young man.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Well… he seems rather oblivious to the fact that your friends are the ones interested in starting a relationship, not you. But then sometimes people don’t see what they don’t want to.” Her daughter looked at her surprised since that was probably it.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I don&#8217;t want to hurt him Mama; I don’t think it’s fair. So, I usually went out with him because it would be rude to stand him up and well… for something fun to do to take my mind off of our stuff in the past, or when I was really pissed at Inuyasha.” She admitted a bit chagrined, the young woman didn’t like to say words like that in front of her mother, but there was really no other way to explain how the young hanyou made her feel at times. Angry didn’t even begin to cover that. “Inuyasha does have a way of pissing me off often.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I can see that he would,” she had to smile a bit. He had little social skills and both were too stubborn. It was really a wonder they had fallen in love in the first place. “Darling I think you are going to have to hurt Hojou’s feelings. He wants a girlfriend, but you already have someone. And telling him that, is the only way he might leave you alone.” Asami finally said after thinking things over a bit. “He will get over it in time, and may still want to be friends.  If you let your friends keep leading him on, it will only hurt everyone in the end. Accepting Inuyasha&#8217;s proposal changes your life even more than it was.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">She went on explaining some of her reservations; Kagome was still a teen regardless of how mature she thought her eldest daughter was. She was going to miss an important part of growing up, which was getting to know boys and date. But Asami also understood the deep bond Kagome and Inuyasha shared, and it was not just teen infatuation, it went much deeper than that; their souls were bonded. And even though she possessed no real spiritual powers, she could see it. Kagome needed to be a bit drastic, and not just with poor Hojou, but with Yuka too in order to avoid misunderstandings in her new relationship.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I know.” She agreed with a resigned sigh knowing her mother was right no matter how she had wanted to avoid that. Yuka had been her best friend for&#8230; ages it seemed.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I think you also have to tell them that Inuyasha is your boyfriend, I suppose you have not.” She paused and saw Kagome nod once confirming it. “I don&#8217;t think it is wise to mention he is your intended yet… but… you can&#8217;t hide him anymore, him being a hanyou from 500 years in the past is not reason enough now. I think he has proved, at least to my satisfaction, that he can adapt if he wants to.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“He has, hasn&#8217;t he?” Kagome mused aloud; she was really surprised at how he was handling living in the future among all the things he most certainly found strange. She could even say frightening, not that he would admit it to anyone, not even himself.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I suppose you didn&#8217;t think he could.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“No,” she agreed, shaking her head, still bemused by the hanyou&#8217;s change. “He always seemed so stubborn and set on things… at first I thought he couldn&#8217;t change, but he has been doing it slowly since I met him the first time.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Darling, Inuyasha is highly adaptable. Actually, I have never encountered someone with his ability before… he does it unconsciously most of the times. Besides, if he wasn&#8217;t, you can be sure he would have died a long time ago. It is one of his &#8216;secret weapons’; so secret I don&#8217;t think even he is really aware of what he does. He is also very intelligent,” she said and paused, then added an afterthought, “I wonder what his IQ is… at least 140… hmm… remind me to test him once his reading skills are better.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Mama,” Kagome said with a giggle as her mother had turned to professional mode almost on a dime. “He is not one of your patients… or is he?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“No, he’s not. But I sometimes wonder how much psychological damage he has suffered… it is something that worries me about your relationship with him, even if I know he is not a bad kid… he… keeps too much pent up inside. I worry about what would happen if he explodes.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“He turns full youkai,” was Kagome&#8217;s answer.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“He what?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“He turns full youkai. It is sort of a defense mechanism. When he is too overwhelmed in a fight and his life is threatened, his anger eats him and he transforms if Tetsusaiga is not by his side.” She shivered a bit remembering those times he had lost it. The young woman had really feared not just for their lives, but for his sanity too. “He looses his mind and can&#8217;t tell between friend or foe… He… he goes into a killing rage. And it tortures his soul when we manage to bring him back and he realizes what he has done. This is because of his mixed blood, and why he needs to have Tetsusaiga with him all the time; it seals his youkai blood.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Oh my God! Poor boy, it must feel like a curse to him.” Asami exclaimed, seeing the pained and worried expression on her daughter’s face.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“In a way it is, although he doesn’t talk about it… I have seen how much it hurts him to mindlessly destroy life… and I know he is afraid that one day he might kill us, even if he has mastered Tetsusaiga now.” After saying this, both women remained silent for a moment, each with their own worries, until Asami finally spoke.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Kagome, I would like to treat him. I think I might be able to help Inuyasha cope with some of the things that plague his mind. Do you think he would accept?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I don&#8217;t know mama, but he has already talked to you about things I would not have dreamed he would tell anyone, so, he just might accept.” Kagome ventured thoughtfully. “You’ll have to explain what therapy is though.” Asami just nodded, mulling things up, she had already offered an ear to his troubles and a solution. He might just accept.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">To Kagome, it was clear that she had managed to gain his trust faster than anyone would have thought possible. And she knew of her mother’s reputation for being able to handle some very difficult cases. There were a lot of troubled kids that owed her a chance at a better life. A few still came back to visit and show her their families, and how well they were doing after they finally left treatment. If anyone was able to help her hanyou it was her mother. Then, true to their female nature, Asami jumped back to the first topic they were discussing.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“They need to understand you have a stable relationship, and respect it.” Kagome looked at her not comprehending what she was talking about until she went on. “That is what good friends should do.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You’re right of course,” she agreed with a sigh. They were back to the girls. Good, she did not like to talk about Inuyasha turning demon. Besides, her mother was indeed right that she had to make the girls understand that she was capable of making her own decisions. “I don&#8217;t like it, but I plan on dealing with it once and for all the next time it comes up.” Kagome attacked her ice cream with her spoon.  She made several lovely slices in it before deciding to take a bite. “In some ways,” she began saying thoughtfully, “I feel like my friends here are so immature, and that goes double when you add boys into the mix.” </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“That is because you are an adult and they are still children.”  Asami told her daughter as Kagome looked at her in surprise.  It was how the young woman saw things herself, even if she sometimes fought with herself to remain just a simple Jr. High girl. She had never expected her mother to see it the same way. “Back in the past you are an adult Miko, carrying adult responsibilities.” Asami paused to make her point.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">Ever since her daughter had started traveling to the past, she had investigated some of the customs of the time, to get a clearer idea of what she faced there and what was expected of Kagome. She wanted to be able to offer help and advice that would be of use in the Sengoku Jidai period. Adulthood was reached at a much younger age for both boys and girls. A girl Kagome’s age was usually already married and with at least one kid, if not more.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">A human boy Inuyasha&#8217;s age… they had found out that his reincarnation would have turned 16 the day Kagome was attacked. And for all modern things they were going to take that date as his ‘official’ birthday, and what a way to spend one’s birthday. Inuyasha was old enough to search for a suitable wife and start a family, by human standards. He could have joined any samurai army, pledge service to any daimyo, or settle in any land that was free to farm. The hanyou was also the son of nobility, so he could have received lands to oversee by his parents. She was not really sure what his responsibilities would be by youkai standards though.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">She was glad that Kagome was a passing for a Miko, a maiden dedicating her life to the spiritual path. It was the reason she guessed her daughter was still untouched back then. She was a pretty, knowledgeable, healthy, and strong young woman; and many a man would like to have an addition such as her to his household. Love was not as important back then when marriage was discussed. Also, the fact that she traveled with Inuyasha might give the impression that she was already taken, and she guessed few humans would be crazy enough to fight the young inu hanyou. In the back of her mind, there was also the worry that mating with him would hinder her daughter&#8217;s spiritual powers, Mikos were never to marry unless they renounced to being that. But it was also true that Kagome&#8217;s powers had nothing to do with training, and as far as they all could tell, she just had them.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I suspect the fact you are a Miko is the only reason they have not tried to find a way to marry you off yet. And, with what you have told me, I’m sure Inuyasha would not have been considered for that.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“No,” she responded with a sad sigh, “he would not, because of his demon blood&#8230; But some youkai seem to assume I&#8217;m already his mate, and now I know that is because of the pack.” Asami just nodded in agreement. “Although the people of the village seem to have begun to accept him… or at least get used to his presence,” she added as an after thought.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“As far as I&#8217;m concerned, all the time you have spent back there has matured you into an adult.  You tend to revert a little when you get a chance to get out from under those responsibilities for a time, but not very often.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“The girls usually have something to do with that.” The young woman admitted, chagrined</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I can see that,” Asami agreed with a slight smile. Peer pressure again. “But you being more mature; is part of the reason why I am not flipping out about all of the pack stuff and the engagement.” She said as her small smile turned mischievous; she was sure her daughter had been thinking that she was acting odd. Kagome returned the smile, finally understanding. “I won&#8217;t pretend I don&#8217;t have any reservations about it, I am you mother after all, and I love you. But since I see you as my adult child, I have to know when to step aside.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I didn&#8217;t know you thought about it that way mama.  It is the way I see myself now…” she made a pause to eat some more of her sundae before it melted. “But… this mess is so bizarre… I didn&#8217;t expect you or anyone else to really see it like that. Who would believe I do the things I do back there anyway? I can barely believe them myself and I live them every day.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I think aside from the family, Lieutenant Watanabe probably would.” Asami began saying thoughtfully; Kagome’s situation was unique. “He has demon blood. On a side note, I think you should talk to Inuyasha about him later if he feels like it,” her daughter just nodded. “It was hard to believe for all of us too. If I had not seen him come through the door that time to get you, and actually touched his furry ears… I don’t think I would have believed it.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yeah, it was quite a shock wasn’t it?” The young Miko said with a smile and a giggle. Her mother had latched to Inuyasha’s ears without so much as a ‘by your leave’, and then Sota had wanted to do the same. The poor hanyou had been quite annoyed and surprised.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It was dear. I just want you to remember that I will accept you decisions because I know you&#8217;d always do your best to do the right thing. I might drop a hint or two there, but in the end it is still your decision.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Thanks for your trust mama,” Kagome was moved by her acceptance, and didn’t quite know what else to say so she went on. “I can see what you mean. When I am here, I tend to relax and act more like other kids my age, or at least try to,” Kagome said thoughtfully. “I miss being able to do that back there, all I wanted was to be just a normal Jr. High girl.” </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I can see that, and empathize with you honey. But I guess in this case we can’t change fate. I also think there’s a lot depending on all of you and the results of this quest.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“No, I don’t think we can.” The young woman responded thoughtfully, “and it seems that way, but I really never dwell on that… I don’t think the others do either… it… frightens me, and I think it scares them too.” She then went on with something else that was bothering her and that wasn’t such a touchy subject. “I&#8217;m not sure how the chance of being a normal teen will have to change when we bring Shippou back and start acting as his parents… actually I&#8217;m a bit confused about that.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“What do you mean? Maybe I can help you.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It&#8217;s… strange… I feel like there is some sort of subtle difference between being the pack leaders and assuming the responsibility of raising an orphaned member, and actually being his parents.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“How so darling?” Now that was interesting, and she got an inkling about that, something to do with canine behavior. But wild life behavioral patterns were not her specialty, even if she found some interesting, good Ph.D. material, if she ever decided to go for it.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I&#8217;m not really sure; it&#8217;s just a weird feeling. I might ask Inuyasha about it later, but I suspect he does not know either. Anyway, by our standards in this time, and even by demon standards in the past, we are too young to be his &#8216;parents&#8217;.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I think it might have something to do with duty, but I’m just guessing so I’m not really sure. I think… it is your responsibility to provide food, shelter and training. But being a parent is more than that, you don’t just provide for the needs of the body, anyone can do that, a parent will also nurture the heart, the mind and the soul, not that it always is so. I think Inuyasha might have been speaking of the pack providing for the physical needs.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I think I see what you mean… but… that seems a bit cold. Shippou is too warm and cute… you can’t help but love him. But… we allowed him get a bit wild and have not been disciplining him or teaching him the way we should. Little or not, he can be quite a handful to deal with as he usually does what he wants. How I wish we had known sooner that we were neglecting our responsibility towards him.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Well, you know now.  There is nothing to do to change the past; you can only try to make things better now. My reservations about that deal more with what sort of parents will you make than anything else.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Hmmm… I really don’t know.” Kagome said thoughtfully. “Although sometimes I think Inuyasha needs a parent more than Shippou, judging by the way he acts,” She paused to finish her sundae. “Thanks for the advice you gave me earlier, I think that might help a lot. I’ll tell Inuyasha when we have time to talk, even if I still have my reservations that he’ll be any of help on the discipline department.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Well, he is aware he has that responsibility now, so things might change even if he doesn’t have a clue how to go about it. Anyway, parenting has a lot of pitfalls that can sneak up on you. None of us parents had really a clue how to raise a child, but most of us like to think we managed. You can always ask me for help if you need it and advice… Your aunt Rin called today…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Really?” Kagome interrupted delighted to hear from her; the were not really blood relations, but she loved them just as much and in a way they had become closer to them, than her father’s brothers. Her mother was an only child. “How is she? And Aiko? I suspect Nouru is still as stubborn as always… It’s been AGES since we last saw them.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I’ve seen Rin every once in a while, and they are all fine. I talked to her about this and she wanted me to offer you her help too.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You told her? Mama she might believe we’re going nuts!” Kagome exclaimed with a groan, although Rin had been her mother’s best friend since she could remember. “What would uncle Sessho think of us?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Actually Rin understands the situation better than you might think, certainly more than I thought.” There was an odd tone on her mother’s voice… like… she had mixed feelings about that.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Aunt Rin knows about modern youkai?” Kagome was really surprised to hear about this, something told her she was not going to like the answer.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes, she does.” Asami said a bit of anger and hurt reflecting on her voice. “Your aunt Rin actually knows a good deal about youkai, being that she is mated to one…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“What? Uncle Sessho is a youkai? But… I never sensed him… is she youkai also?” She asked, a foreboding feeling making her shiver a bit.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes, he is a youkai, but your aunt is human. She volunteered to baby-sit so that Shippou could play with Aiko.  She explained some things on the phone, but she said she could not explain all, so I&#8217;m going to a sort of orientation meeting on Friday where I’m supposed to get filled in on the modern demon world.” Asami paused expecting Kagome to ask questions or start rambling, but her daughter was speechless, eyes wide and looking like she was having trouble digesting the news. “Rin expects it to last about all day, I&#8217;m afraid I showed her a bit of the family temper for not telling me about her family sooner.” The young Miko’s eyes were wide with surprise; she would never have suspected that her lovable aunt Rin knew about demons.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“What else was she hiding about her family?”  She asked through narrowed eyes, in the pit of her stomach a growing suspicion began building. And the young Miko did not like the feeling at all.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Your aunt Rin is actually over five hundred years old…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“What?!” Kagome’s head began spinning.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘It can’t be! The name and the age are too much of a coincidence. Oh dear Kami don’t make it her… that’ll mean HE is still around!’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> A cold shiver ran down her spine, these were not good news.<em> ‘Inuyasha is not going to like it! He might even try to fight him again.’</em> Her fear and worry showed through.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“What is wrong darling?” Asami asked worried.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I have a bad feeling about this.” She said in a low hoarse voice. “But please go on, I have to hear it all before I make a conclusion.” Another shiver ran down her spine, but the fear was more for Inuyasha’s sake than her own.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I’m afraid your feeling is partly right.” Her mother said with sigh, Kagome left the remaining sundae on the bench and shot to her feet to begin pacing nervously. “She is mated to the current Demon Lord of the West Lands…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Sesshomaru! He is here!” Kagome interrupted sounding very frightened. “Where’s Inuyasha? Does he know? Is he carrying Tetsusaiga?” She spoke in a hurry, her words tumbling upon themselves. “Oh Kami no!”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes, he knows his brother is still around and in a powerful position. Inuyasha went to the park to see if he could track the killers. Don’t worry about him being in any threat from Sessho.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Sessho? Uncle Sessho? One of Papa’s best friends?” Kagome asked her mother stopping her frantic pacing to stare at her in utter disbelief. Her brain had not connected Sesshomaru with her aunt’s husband.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes the same, your Papa knew he was a youkai, and both of them put a spell on our family to keep you and the rest of us from connecting them to the people you know in the past.” The young Miko was speechless, something did not fit in. “They have made certain not to come over ever since you were pulled down the well the first time.  Rin told me that your powers have increased so much, that by now, you would easily see through Sessho’s concealing spell.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘Oh Kami-sama, Kami-sama.’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> Kagome repeated in her mind over and over again like a mantra. She heard her mother’s words, but she could not really assimilate them.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I have to admit the spell worked, since even hearing Inuyasha mention his family name was Shirosenshi I did not make the connection until I read what was in the manila folder he gave me.” Her daughter just looked at her and she knew it was really hard to accept all this. “I think they were wrong to have kept the truth hidden, but it is over and done with now.” Kagome felt rather ill and hugged herself. Asami stood and gently moved her paralyzed, and shaking daughter back to the bench where they sat together, she held her in a loose comforting embrace until she calmed a bit.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“He’s been waiting to get Inuyasha; he’s always wanted to kill him because he is a hanyou and because their father gave him Tetsusaiga.” She said in a small voice.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Sessho knows you and where we live Kagome, he even knows when Inuyasha came the first time, and he has not come back since then… It has been five hundred years or so for him, people change in time, and that too applies to demons. If he had wanted to kill Inuyasha and take the katana, he would have done that some time ago don’t you think?” She said, hoping logic would help calm her frightened daughter.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘Uncle Sessho is actually Sesshomaru? I find that really hard to believe.’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> The young woman thought, trying to follow the logic her mother had started, then she went on comparing the two personalities she knew<em>. ‘Sesshomaru is a rather closed, cold, cruel and has tried to murder me as a side benefit to killing his brother.  Uncle Sessho, on the other hand, is kind, gentle, laughs a lot when he is among friends or family, and has been nothing but good to us.’ </em>Kagome’s mind whirled with all the memories of both personalities.<em> ‘Some articles in the paper described him as a rather ruthless and cunning businessman, always knowing where to strike his victim… that fits with the Sesshomaru we know… but business or politics are the only places where he is ever considered that. Could five hundred years really change him that much? I’m not sure I can accept that.’</em></span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You really believe he changed don’t you?”  Asami nodded. “I suppose Rin is actually the same little girl that followed him around everywhere?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes, she is. Time and being mated to a human has done a lot to change him into a better person.” Asami explained and paused to let that comment sink in. “Rin says he very much regrets the way he treated his little brother and that he really did not understand much of anything until claiming Rin made him have to radically reexamine his beliefs.” Again, another pause; she wanted to make sure Kagome was listening and having time to assimilate what she was saying, it would make things easier. “He went through the same problems his own father had to defend his mate and his son. Sessho had to fight with all his might to defend Rin and his hanyou children from harm. It really made him empathize with Inuyasha&#8217;s situation and work to change the world.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Understanding Inuyasha and actually trying to change things? That sure does not sound like it’s him.” Kagome interrupted.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“With what you both have told me about him, I suppose it sounds rather farfetched. But both of them are in large part responsible for the peace we now enjoy and the integration of demons into human society.” Asami went on ignoring her daughter’s questions; they would be answered as she went on with the story. “Ever since the great demon war, three hundred years ago, things have been relatively peaceful and the youkai who refused to integrate or at least leave the humans alone were driven into what is now called the Untamed Lands.  Officially, that is where Inuyasha has been living for the past ten years as far as modern youkai are concerned.  It works as a cover story for both of you since they are practically stuck in the Feudal Era there.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“There is a place where people still live like in the Sengoku Jidai? Where? I haven’t heard about anything of the sort.” She finally said after a long silence while she tried to assimilate what her mother told her. It was hard, a war among demons who wanted to live peacefully with humans? And they won?</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">‘I would have thought the majority of demons would have been against that kind of alliance, judging from what I’ve seen in the Sengoku Jidai. But I guess even demons get tired of fighting and not all of them are evil, no matter what some think.’</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It’s not actually a physical place as far as I understand… it’s sort of another dimension or something like that. But youkai and humans are in a perpetually unchanged era. I’m sure Rin will explain in more detail Friday.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I would really like to know how Sesshomaru and Rin got together.” She asked her mother instead, knowing the explanation about that place would have to wait; it had raised her curiosity. “As far as I have seen back then it doesn’t seem like it is ever going to happen. What with Sesshomaru proclaiming he hates humans? And why do you say that Inuyasha has been living there ten years instead of longer?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You remember Ryoutou and Itami?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes,” she responded sadly. They had been like family until they had died the year before. The couple didn’t have any kids and they had doted on both her and Sota.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“They had a son named Inuyasha who disappeared in the untamed lands when he was five.” Kagome looked surprised at that comment. “They were also the reincarnations of his real parents.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘By Kami! This is starting to be more confusing by the minute! But I can remember him now! We used to play together when we were kids, and… he looked almost exactly like Inuyasha looked when I saw his reflection on that pond long ago! But why didn’t I remember this before? Was it because of the spell?’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I… I remember him now… but not before.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“That is the spell’s doing. They made us forget about him and anything that might endanger your quest for the Shikon no Kakera.” Asami said slowly, she was still a bit pissed at having been kept in the dark. “Rin says the missing boy was Inuyasha&#8217;s reincarnation from the time he spent dead against the Go-Shimboku tree, but that the child ceased to exist in order for the well to work once he was no longer sealed. Since the times line up and Ryoutou and Itami were the reincarnations of his parents the last time around, Inuyasha has a real identity here and a good cover story for the intervening years. He can live here if he chooses after the jewel pieces are collected.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Oh my, I guess that makes sense. I&#8217;m going to have to think about that later, this is getting too complicated Mama.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You tell me darling, it is really confusing. Itami and Ryoutou had specified that if Inuyasha was ever found he should be left in my custody too.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It’s like they knew…” Kagome mused thoughtfully before asking. “Does Inuyasha know about this?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes. He has been reading a letter Itami left him; they also left their diaries, so he could get to know them at least a bit. They also left a number of things for him to find, including his documents…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“The folder he gave you yesterday?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes, that was it. Itami and Ryoutou left me some letters in there too as well as their wills… There was a letter from your Papa there too.” Her voice broke a little there. “He explains why he did not tell me and asks that we forgive him from not stopping all that happened, even if he knew about it. He said there was really not much choice. All this is very disconcerting. Especially for Inuyasha, I believe it has been very hard emotionally on him, on top of everything else.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I can see that, he has been acting odd since Friday, and after hearing this I can understand him. I guess things do pile on him too, even if he denies it. I… I apologized for sitting him after you left. That did not turn out the way I expected at all. We really talked for once, or more like he did most of the talking.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It’s good you finally listened to him. But it wasn’t just that misunderstanding that set you off wasn’t it?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“No, I guess it has been building up since Friday for me too; I needed to vent and wound up taking it out on him after jumping to a completely wrong conclusion. I just… I just never thought he had ‘feelings’ for me. It was… always Kykyou before.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I think you were the only one that didn’t realize that he cared Kagome, and the same can apply to him. We could see clearly the way you both felt, I suspect your friends over there did too, but it was surprising to see that you two did not. But that’s not all of it, is it?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“No, it really bothers me how close those men came… it made me relive the pain of Papa’s death.” She said softly, laying her head on her mother’s shoulder.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I can see that darling.” Asami stroked her hair comfortingly.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I&#8217;ve also been having nightmares about it, and it has made me realize how much I depend on our pack for protection.” She smiled a little even if she still felt disturbed by those horrible nightmares. Calling their group a pack sounded a bit strange to her ears, but that was what they had become and she had to get used to the term. “Add the nonsense with the girls and Inuyasha being here, acting like he belongs in this time, and I was ready to tear into someone.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I can understand that Kagome,” Asami told her and gave her a brief comforting hug.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Thanks Mama, I really did not want to worry you…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Just remember I will always be here to listen. It’s not healthy to keep all of that tension bottled up.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Inuyasha has been trying to help, but getting him fully acclimated to this time is going to take work. I shouldn&#8217;t have done it, he rarely speaks what’s on his mind; and well, I was not far behind in that department either. Today was really the first time he opened up, so now I think we both know we need to do some serious work on relating to each other if we are going to make this work.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“And you were surprised I see you as an adult.” Asami commented a proud smile on her face and messed her daughter’s hair affectionately. “You can come wake me up next time you have a nightmare and we can talk about it, so that you can get back to sleep. Inuyasha would probably like it if you would talk to him about it too. He seems to think very highly of the way you handle yourself around a fight.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘He does?’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> She thought, and a voice from within her head responded.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘He has tried to tell me as much in his own way’</span></em></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘Yeah, I was just not listening.’</span></em></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I am looking at a couple of different EMT training courses for you to take since you are going to be stuck here for a while.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Asami went on telling her about what she found and how convenient it would be for her to learn to properly take care of not just Inuyasha after a fight. Because getting injured was something that could barely be avoided; and well, Inuyasha did get wounded a lot. Kagome argued that she was already doing badly in school to add more study, although she admitted that EMT training was more useful to her at the moment than learning geometry.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-indent: 1cm; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">The young woman could see the advantages of that, not just for Inuyasha’s sake; Sango and Miroku had resulted hurt too on their battles, and she had always felt a bit helpless when they were far from Kaede Obaa-chan’s village. She had even ended hurt a couple of times, and she would surely appreciate some of the modern knowledge to treat her patients.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> The young Miko was surprised that her mother was not overly worried about her falling grades, and her explanation was that she understood all she was going through at the Sengoku Jidai and that as important as it was to keep going to school, it was also very important; and probably a lot more; to make sure Naraku did not keep the Shikon no Tama and wreak havoc with the world. Asami didn’t tell her daughter, but Rin had been adamant that it should be their main concern.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Mama, were there some courses on how to treat injuries on remote locations? Some that won’t deal with much modern stuff, as that is not available there?” She asked curious, something like that would really be helpful.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I think there are, we can look at the catalog later. That is good thinking Kagome, and all I ask is that you do what you can at school. Actually attending class should help there. In the big picture, not passing and having to go to summer school or even repeating grade, isn&#8217;t that big a deal so long as you manage to live through your adventures to make it matter. Consider that being mated to a youkai or hanyou extends your life span beyond the human range.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It does?” Kagome’s eyes were wide open in surprise. She would never have thought about it.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes, you aunt Rin told me. Therefore, you’ll have plenty of time to get to high school. Besides, you will still be young when Sota dies of old age.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I hadn&#8217;t thought about it like that. I hadn&#8217;t really thought about how it would change things. I was worried about how Shippou’s presence would change my life, but… being mated with Inuyasha would be a bigger change. And I really don&#8217;t know anything about it, not even what sort of ceremony is involved.” Kagome said thoughtfully.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I&#8217;m glad you are already sitting down, that was one of the things Rin, and I discussed today. There isn&#8217;t a ceremony per se, that is a human convention. Demons can smell a mated pair so they don&#8217;t need things like wedding rings. They often do have a party at the announcement to friends and family, but nothing like a wedding.” Kagome was eyeing her curiously, and started to turn red.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘Oh dear, so I didn’t misunderstand what Inuyasha implied.’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> The young woman wringed her hand a bit nervously; she also felt a bit excited at the prospect, as a few hentai thoughts regarding Inuyasha had crossed her mind. And he had such a great body! She was lucky… she would finally find out if his ass was as firm as it looked. Then she blushed, trying to get her mind out of the gutter.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“To blend with humans they often borrow from our conventions, but they don&#8217;t mean quite the same thing to them.” Her mother went on oblivious to the thoughts on her daughter’s head. “Casual sex is not very common for them, but that seems to be dependent on the species. Rin said it was a blood bond formed during intercourse that binds the pair for life.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘Intercourse? She means the mating is actually sex? Oh Kami! I have to… to…&#8217; </span></em><span
lang="EN-US">Her mind made a deep plunge to the gutter again. She suddenly felt very hot and fanned herself with a hand. <em>‘Make love to Inuyasha.’</em></span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I suspect she will want to compare notes later, since you will be sisters in law and you will be an aunt twelve times over.” Asami went on not seeing the young woman’s antics. Kagome flushed a bit before responding.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Oh my! No wonder Inuyasha didn&#8217;t say much about it! I am sure Rin and I are going to have a number of long talks, especially since she mated with Sesshomaru. How did that come about?” She wanted to change the subject since she needed to get used to what mating meant.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Rin had always slept with him when she was a child using his tail as a blanket and his chest as a pillow. He had never really thought about it since puppies normally sleep with others.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Puppies?” Kagome interrupted then answered her own question. “Rin did look a bit like a cute puppy then. And it does sound logical that Sesshomaru would consider her a pup. She is really about six or perhaps seven years old.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Well, she reached puberty and he never knew what hit him.” Now that made Kagome chuckle after Inuyasha’s explanation about what being in heat did to him, she could imagine it was worst to a full youkai. She didn’t know that Inuyasha’s sense of smell was exceptional even for a full inu youkai, since he did not know that either.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Wow! That must have really been a shock for the ice cold Sesshomaru.” Asami grinned; she and Rin had had a few laughs at it on the phone too.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“At fourteen, she hit her first heat and had a rather arousing dream while sleeping against him. He was so affected by it, it woke him up, and he had to leave to keep from forcing himself on her then and there. Unfortunately for him, losing her favorite mattress and blanket made her cold and woke her up, so she went looking for him. She found him waiting for his clothing to try, naked as the day he was born and trying to ride out the effect she had had on him.” Now that made both laugh.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Oh I can almost imagine that scene; the great Sesshomaru had an accident.” Kagome giggled, it must have been a shock for the icy youkai.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Her presence there completely cracked his self-control since he already loved her very dearly, even if he couldn&#8217;t admit it to himself, and she is human after all. Arousal is a positive feedback loop for most youkai from what Rin explained. It doesn&#8217;t end until both parties are sated or unless they both have enough willpower to back down.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">Kagome mouthed an ‘Oh’ of surprise and blushed all the way to the root of her hair, imagining Inuyasha and her in that situation. She forced back her hentai mind to keep listening to the story, as it was quite amusing. She had trouble imagining the Sesshomaru of the past being passionate, but the images she was getting were starting to become hilarious.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“So, Sessho was done in by his own nose. Rin&#8217;s arousal sparked his, and the scent of him had a pheromone or aphrodisiac-like effect on her. She claims they went at it for about three days straight with very few breaks and interruptions. It left her pregnant with Keishi.” Kagome could not help it, she laughed until tears rolled down her face. That must have been wild, no, she definitely could not picture neither of the faces she had seen so far of Sesshomaru as passionate.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Dear Kami, now I know who to ask to keep him in line. It’s a shame they didn&#8217;t have decent birth control methods back then. Pregnant at fourteen, makes me glad I am from this century. That certainly explains why Inuyasha has been sleeping in a tree instead of inside.” Her respect for him grew; he had been protecting her from himself, and she had taken it all wrong!</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes it does, doesn&#8217;t it? I hadn&#8217;t thought the instinct was that strong or that it affected both parties when he asked to sleep outside. I suspect he doesn’t know about that. All things considered, no one who knows what&#8217;s really going on expects you two to last a month unmated since you have permission.” Kagome turned a bright shade of burgundy wine as she blushed all the way up to the roots of her hair. “You don&#8217;t have to be embarrassed about it. It is not like you are going to be doing it behind my back or without my permission.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It’s just that… it is rather an odd topic to talk about with one’s mother. The girls do talk about it, but I really just listen.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Well I’d much rather prefer to be the one you talk about it with, so I can do my best to explain and answer your doubts; sometimes those talks among girls confuse more than help.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I can see what you mean Mama, and I’m really glad we can talk about this, some of my friends don’t feel free to speak with their parents.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“That is sadly one of the most frequent cases I see when I counsel teens. Now back to what we were talking about, I want you to marry in the human tradition once you mate and then we can move your things into his room since it has the bigger bed.” That got her a little nervous laugh and another blush. “Trust me;” Asami said mischievously, “you ARE going to want the bigger bed.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘Oh dear, oh dear, Kagome get a grip of yourself girl.’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> She thought, but the image of a towel clad Inuyasha kept popping into her mind. <em>‘Come on, get those hentai thoughts under control!’</em> Suddenly she felt like the night was getting very hot again, so she starting fanning herself again. The blush probably reached all the way to her feet. She could also hear her mother laughing softly.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You look almost as red in the face as Inuyasha did when I gave him the ‘<span
style="text-decoration: underline;">Sex for Dummies’</span> book and he leafed through it. I&#8217;m surprised he didn&#8217;t pass out from it.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">Now those words made Kagome gape, she almost fell off the bench from the impression and then she burst out laughing until tears came to her eyes; imagining the poor hanyou’s face when he saw the book. He always refused to fall into Miroku’s lecherous conversations and looked quite flustered when the monk made lewd comments. He was probably quite shocked, that her mother of anyone else in the world was the one to give him something ‘ecchi’ like that.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Oh Kami!” She gasped out of breath. “Oh Kami! I can just picture his face when you gave him that.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes, that was one funny sight; he was probably red for more than an hour.” Asami told her still laughing softly.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“But… why did you give it to him in the first place?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Well after talking with him yesterday, I think he knows the facts of life because he has seen them in nature. Probably even spied a few couples in the woods, but I don’t think he really knows what a loving and mutually satisfying sexual relation entails.” Kagome was back to blushing, “but I think you do, having some knowledge about it from the stuff you sometimes read.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Eeep!”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I know you have been reading some stories that are NC-17…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Mama… I…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It’s ok Kagome, you don’t have to explain. I understand you might be curious about sex; it’s only natural. I was planning on talking to you about it, but well, there wasn’t the time. And now that knowledge might turn helpful.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“What do you mean?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Well you’re both inexperienced, and that could make your first time, both disappointing and painful. Rin tells me male dog demons and hanyous tend to run a bit larger than the human range. So it is actually more important than I originally thought. Hopefully that little book will make things more pleasant for you and him by introducing Inuyasha to concepts like foreplay and oral sex.” Kagome was still blushing.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I don’t think he would actually hurt me Mama,” the young woman said softly. “Inuyasha cares a lot about you; but he could get carried away by his instincts. And that is not just a demon thing; human males have instincts too and some get carried away. Rin expects that you will be a bit sore for a while until your body adjusts to it. He first time was rather painful because of their relative sizes so she warns potential daughters in law about it now.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Mama it still feels strange to me to be discussing this stuff so openly with you. Most of my friends would discuss it amongst themselves, but always behind their parents’ backs. None of them would even consider discussing their sex lives, or lack there of, with their parents”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Don&#8217;t worry about it, remember you are an adult in my eyes and I want to know enough to be able to help you both. Part of that is helping you keep from getting pregnant, and no woman wishes another a bad first time. I also don&#8217;t want to walk in on you two either. I think you would both die of embarrassment and nothing spoils the mood like that.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Gah, I think we can make sure to lock the door. I don&#8217;t want to get pregnant either, but I’m not sure how best to prevent it.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I got you a prescription for some birth control pills. You can start them after your next period. They only work if you take them regularly, that was how you happened…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Asami went on telling Kagome how inconstant she was with her birth control pills after marrying Yushiro; they had not really planed on having kids so soon but… well, they had been very happy that she was born. He already had started the company with both Sessho and Ryoutou as partners and was doing well, and she had just finished her masters degree, so she could dedicate all of her time to her. They talked a bit longer about small details like re-decorating the guest room to make it more to her liking, and moving her clothes there once they mated, before going back into the house.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">The night surrounded the lone figure that walked along the deserted streets of downtown Tokyo. Her last costumer had been a real bastard, demanding her services but in the end refusing to pay and hitting her for daring to demand what was rightfully hers. Did she not comply with all his sick little games? The ugly jerk just wanted a girl that looked underage to please him, like some tawdry little sex slave. In the end she managed to steal his wallet while he slept, and stormed out of the cheap hotel room they shared.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Fucking bastard!” She muttered. “Let’s see who laughs last.” The young woman walked faster. It was not late, but the streets were unusually deserted. A creepy feeling began taking hold and Michiko most of the times paid attention to them. “I better hurry; perhaps I can catch another costumer.” She kept talking to herself trying to push away the feelings of dread.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">A red four door compact sedan, like the thousands produced in Japan, moved slowly beside her. Michiko ignored it for a few paces and observed it through the corner of her eyes. There were two men inside, one in the front driving, which the young hooker could see clearly. He was not a prizewinner on the looks, but he was not scary looking. The features from the one that sat in the back were concealed by the shadows.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Hello darling!” The one on the wheel drawled. “What’s your name?” He asked, still driving as she had not stopped walking. For a moment she was annoyed; were these guys just trying to get a freebie? That sounded too much like a pick up line. But that was not going to happen; she was a working girl after all, and had to earn a living. One bad costumer a night was enough. Her clothing should have been obvious enough as to what her profession was, anyway, she responded.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Michiko, what’s yours hon’?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I’m Bunko and he’s Takashiro.” The driver said pointing to the back of the car where the other man sat. “How about earning some extra yen?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Now you’re talking,” she said with a well-studied sensual smile. “What do I have to do?” Believing her feeling of dread was because she walked alone, the hooker decided to accept the company. After all, she needed the yen badly.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Hmmm… Nothing much, just please my buddy and me.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Ok hon, but you have to pay in advance.” She said, remembering her last costumer; she did not want to repeat that. The man named Bunko grinned.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It’s a deal then, hop in.” He stopped the car only long enough for her to climb into the back seat.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> After receiving her payment, she started doing her job with the Takashiro guy. Nothing fancy, just fuck him on the backseat; although for the amount she was getting paid she did work a bit on turning him on. There was not much space to really move in the backseat, but well, they were the ones paying, so who was she to complain? As soon as the Takashiro guy started to get exited, things began to turn nasty.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-indent: 1cm; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">The guy hit her, and started calling her names. Michiko protested, saying she wanted to call the deal off. There were a lot of things she would do for a client, but getting beaten was not one of them. Her body needed to look good for her to make some money with it. The hooker tried to open the door on her side, only to discover the child safety lock was on. The Takashiro guy ripped her clothes off, ignoring her screams and struggles. He had his way with her brutally beating her, and kept on doing it until the poor woman was unconscious.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Michiko recovered consciousness several times during the night, but it would have been kinder for her to never wake up. The men abused her body and mind brutally until she became unconscious, only to be revived and to have her torture start all over again. They raped and sodomized her, repeatedly damaging the tender tissues irreparably, ripping the perineum and cutting the labia major and minor to shreds. It lasted for what seemed like long hours; or perhaps even an eternity. She pleaded, begged, and cried to be left alone, but the only thing the monsters seemed to really pay attention to, were her screams of pain. Before her eyes swelled shut, she could see their pleased smiles whenever she let out a deafening keen of pain.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> They never gave her a respite from pain, whenever she thought she could not bear it any longer, that it could not get any worse, or she could no longer scream; those two proved her wrong, bringing the pain to a new level. It was after one such session of torture that a loud commotion could be heard in the background. She was barely aware of curses being uttered, things being thrown and broken in anger. A door slammed, only to be slammed again several heartbeats later, accompanied by more cursing. Her captors argued in hushed angry tones.  One of them, Michiko could no longer see, plunged something sharp in her lower belly very slowly. Pain even worse than what she had experienced so far racked her body, as slowly the sharp object made its way to her heart. It tore a last agonizing scream, which was silenced by a brutal kiss, before death finally claimed the young hooker.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“KKKKKKKKKKYYYYYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Even though he was sleeping outside at the Go-Shimboku Inuyasha was the first to get to her room, claws ready to attack. Kagome had left her window slightly open and as he jumped inside he found her sitting on her bed crying hysterically and clutching her lower belly. His eyes tore through the room just as his nose searched for any disturbing scents. But there was nothing strange, only her fear and tears. He could also tell she was not hurt; carefully he approached the bed, sat on the side and called her softly.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Kagome?” The young woman’s immediate reaction was to throw her arms around his neck and sob uncontrollably into his chest. Just then, the rest of the family arrived, all bleary eyed.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">Inuyasha turned to look at them and Asami signaled for him to hug Kagome back. He did, a bit shy at having her whole family witness it, and the young hanyou wasn’t sure if Higurashi-sama had spoken to them about the mating yet. He could see the old man frown, but Jii-chan did not utter a word. The young woman responded by burying her face in the crook of his neck. Someone turned the lights on, making everybody blink.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It was just a nightmare.” Asami told Jii-chan and Sota after taking look at the situation. “You can go back to sleep.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“But… but…” The young boy stammered eyes wide with fear.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It’s Ok Sota, don’t worry.” His mother told him in a soothing voice, messing his unruly hair. “Your sister only had a very bad dream.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“But what if there was something…” The young kid began to protest again, as his eyes darted every which way scanning the room, still afraid.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Look, Inuyasha is here.” She pointed at the dog-demon sitting on the bed with a sobbing girl in his arms. “If there was something bad around, don’t you think he’d be going after it?” Asami reasoned with her youngest.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes… you’re right Mama. Inuyasha nii-chan is the strongest guy I know.” Admiration colored the young child’s voice; the inu hanyou was his hero. “He’ll keep us safe” Sota said, brightening as he remembered his encounter with the Nou mask. “He is awesome!” Inuyasha could not help but blush, unused to being the object of such admiration. Sota then went back to his room confident that the hanyou would protect them.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You too Jii-chan, go back to sleep.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I’ll place some wards just in case.” He said, going back to his room for his papers. Before leaving he cast Inuyasha a disapproving look; he still had his doubts about having the demon at home. Although to his credit, the youkai was behaving distantly polite.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Asami sighed and shook her head, as she watched him walk to his room. His magic did not work, but at least he felt useful doing it. Jii-chan was back and stuck a few wards on her door as he chanted some weird things before going to his bedroom. The older Higurashi’s attention returned to her daughter, she was still shivering uncontrollably in the young man’s arms and was now fully curled on his lap. Kagome muttered something but the she did not understand what it was.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“She is saying ‘They hurt and killed her’ and ‘they are monsters’ over and over.” The hanyou explained to her. He still felt awkward holding Kagome so close when other people were in the room, but he guessed the sensation would change the more he got used to being mates. The older woman drew the chair from Kagome’s desk closer to the bed.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Kagome darling, it was just a nightmare. Everything is fine now, look you’re in your room and we are here. You’re safe.” She knew about her nightmares, but this one was the first one that actually managed to scare her enough to wake the whole family. Speaking about them should at least have eased her mind, but she knew the knowledge that two serial killers were after her was enough to unnerve anyone no matter how mature they were and used to danger they were.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It was not a nightmare Mama.” Kagome managed to say between sobs, her grip on Inuyasha still desperate. “They killed again, it was so horrible.” She shuddered and started crying again. Inuyasha gently rubbed her back trying to comfort her. He also started purring loudly, knowing the sound had helped to calm her before.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Who killed again?” The hanyou asked softly.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“The park killers.” Both Inuyasha and Asami exchanged worried looks over her head.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I think that some tea would be in order. Come let’s go down to the kitchen.” Asami suggested not wanting either Jii-chan or Sota hearing about it. Her youngest would really get frightened and the old man’s health was already suffering for his concern over his granddaughter.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Asami stood up and went to the kitchen followed by Kagome and Inuyasha, who carried the girl down the stairs not trusting her to walk by herself. By time the tea was ready, the young woman had calmed enough to be able to talk. She began telling them that it was not the first one, but the others had been more like memories, like seeing and hearing things through some sort of unfocused camera, with badly taped sound that she really could not make out. They were terrible, but with no actual feeling, unlike the one she had that night. The images were sharper the sounds clearer and more understandable, and she actually felt the agony of the girl and the pleasure of one of the killers. It had been like being inside of him and her at the same time.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Slowly, as she sipped her tea, Kagome described in detail each killing, to the point of telling what the girls had been wearing and how old they were. On the one she had that night, the young Miko was able to tell a few more details. So far, she had five nightmares with five different girls, the second one of them a very young and pretty crane youkai. Because of that, she had not given the dreams much importance, until she met the neko policeman. Before seeing him, she had not believed there were youkai in the present. Inuyasha started at the mention of the female youkai, and looked very pensive, the young woman noticed it.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“What is it Inuyasha?” Kagome asked and saw him look like he was thinking hard, he shook his head. Not wanting for a moment to worry or scare her anymore than she was. “Don’t keep things from me; I rather know what’s going on, we made a deal remember?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I just don’t want you worried…” He said softly with a resigned sigh.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘It’s true, I did promise to tell her what’s on my mind… I just… I just think this might be too much, and I’m not sure about it yet.’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> The young hanyou thought worriedly, then looking at her he spoke.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“But I guess you both have a right to know.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“She does Inuyasha, and as you said I’d like to know too.” Asami looked at him, guessing that he had figured something out or knew about what was happening to Kagome.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“The neko police man told me there have been 18 victims…” He saw them gasp and their eyes reflect the horror they felt at such a large number of poor murdered girls. “Not all were girls; there are the two young men from Friday too. And… well… I’ve read three of those ‘file’ thingies they make of the killings. I have not gone far, but the second ‘victim’ was a young crane youkai.” Both Asami and Kagome gasped shocked, but remained quiet to let him continue. “Actually the neko told me there were two youkai and one a hanyou.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It… it was not a nightmare!” Kagome exclaimed shocked starting to panic, and Asami moved closer to hug her, offering comfort.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I… don’t think it was,” he said slowly. “What you told us about the first three girls of your nightmare matches what I have read.” He agreed with her and could see Kagome shivering, while her mother tried in vain to offer some reassurance. In his eyes they both needed it badly, so he muttered softly but loud enough for them to hear it. “I’ll protect you Kagome; they won’t get near you again.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“But… why is this happening to her?” Asami asked perplexed, and feeling relieved. She knew he would do her best to keep her daughter safe, Kagome relaxed a bit at his words too. But how could she be able to see that kind of thing?</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I don’t know.” Inuyasha responded, looking worried. “Maybe it is because of her Miko powers. Perhaps Kaede-baba or Miroku would know, I think I’ll go see them tomorrow.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Sounds like a good idea.” The young Miko managed to say, either of them could have some answer for that. But the prospect of ‘seeing’ every time they killed a young woman terrified Kagome. She was not sure she could deal with it. In her time wandering around the Sengoku Jidai she had not encountered such cruelty among many youkai, much less humans.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Do you think we should inform the cops about this new victim?” Asami asked; the youths were silent for several moments deep in thought.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“No, I don’t think they would believe it Mama.” Kagome said with a sigh. Asami had to agree with that, Detective Nomura had made it clear he did not believe in psychic stuff. “Detective Nomura would probably think I’m going insane or maybe just cracking under stress.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I think the neko might believe it, Higurashi-san. My half-brother put him up to date on our comings and goings, except that he, thankfully, did not mention the jewel… still, it bothers me more than a little that he is around, but there are more important things than wondering what my asshole of a brother is really up to.” Inuyasha told the women, looking Asami in the eye.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Inuyasha watch your language before my mother!” Kagome scolded him lightly, since she was really surprised that he was willing to put Sesshomaru in the back of his mind for a while. The young Miko had to agree to herself that even if she had seen the changes, she wasn’t really sure about who the Demon Lord of the Western land had become.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Feh! Believe me wench, I am! I can sure think of a lot of worse things to call the bastard.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Inuyasha!”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Feh! Watanabe asked for us to let him aid us in any way we thought could help.” He said changing the subject not really wanting to have a fight. “I think if Kaede-baba or Miroku can&#8217;t find a solution to this, then he might have an idea or two.&#8221; Inuyasha said, thinking aloud.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">&#8220;It&#8217;s possible; do you think they have used Mikos to help with cases before in the past?&#8221; Asami asked.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">&#8220;I don&#8217;t know, possibly… I might try to get something out of him without seeming to obvious about it.&#8221; Inuyasha replied and Kagome snorted in disbelief. “What?” He snapped at her.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You and subtlety don’t go along in the same paragraph, much less the same sentence.” The young woman stated pointing a finger to his chest.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Feh! That is what you think.” He retorted offended, he stole a glance at his future mother in law and noticed the slightly amused look in her face. “At the very least, we can go find the body and there might be enough ‘evidence’ there to get a good lead and track them to wherever they hide.” Kagome nodded. Inuyasha could smell her distress calming down as they made plans for how to deal with this new development. He guessed that his mate felt better if she felt more in control of what was happening.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“These guys are a couple of psychos,” she shuddered. “The sooner we can stop them the better.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I quite agree,” Asami said as she placed her teacup in the sink “We should get back to bed and try to grab some sleep.” She told the teens, but a look at her daughter’s face convinced her that was probably not something she was looking forward to.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I don&#8217;t know if I am going to be able to get back to sleep now.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Perhaps you two can just stay up and talk or watch a movie.” She suggested, they might get to talk a bit more about the change getting married would create in their lives or plan more on how to deal with the nightmares. “I need to get some rest so that I&#8217;ll be coherent for my appointments in the morning, so I am going to head to bed. If you want you can stay home and sleep tomorrow.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Thanks Mama, but I don’t think I will stay. Being there keeps my mind from thinking too much… Would you stay with me Inuyasha?” Kagome asked, remembering her mother’s suggestion that she talk to him about the nightmares earlier that evening.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Aa, I don’t think I can sleep either.” Inuyasha was quite frankly worried and knew that would keep him up even if Kagome did not want company.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Asami was seriously disturbed by the revelation that her daughter&#8217;s nightmares were not just simple stress reactions. Living through the deaths of others was certainly traumatic, and doing so in the way she had described was even worse. She needed to think about how to help Kagome deal with them, but until she could come up with an answer of some sort, her daughter&#8217;s fiancé would certainly take care of her.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> After her mother went to sleep, Kagome led Inuyasha to the TV room. The night had become chilly, so she got a blanket from his bed while he turned it on and surfed through the channels for something at least half-decent to watch. At that God forsaken hour, most of what he found was those sales thingies, in the end he settled for whatever was on the Discovery Channel. He only wanted the noise and images to keep his thoughts from running amok or getting too deep. He was downright worried by the new development, those nightmares boded nothing good.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Kagome sat on the couch under the blanket while she waited for him to decide what he wanted to watch. At the moment the young woman did not care what it was as long as it kept her from falling asleep and the prospect of another nightmare. She also wondered if he would sit beside her; their relationship was too new for her to know what to expect from the young inu-hanyou. A small smile came to her lips when he sat beside her, she covered the both of them with the blanket and hesitantly snuggled up to him, and when Inuyasha did not protest and shyly passed an arm behind her shoulders to draw her closer, she got more comfortable.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> As he held her close, Inuyasha buried his nose in her hair, savoring her sweet scent, made even better by the tinges of her ‘heat’. He sought the calming and peaceful effect she always seemed to have, but this time it was not there. His mind was going round and round, refusing to calm down. Those fucking humans managed to hurt her again and there had been nothing he could do to stop them. How was he going to protect her from nightmares or visions? He had promised both of them that he would. Those things were not something he could beat up, but stuff in her mind. He clenched his jaw in frustration and impotence, as he let out a low growl.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Kagome could feel how tense he was, and even see it by the tight set of his jaw and the way his eyes stared at some point beyond the TV. Her hanyou was definitely not watching it. Wanting to relax him, she softly stroked his cheek with a hand before moving it to the top of his head in search of the nearest ear. It was plain luck that she found out just a few days before he liked his ears petted and it helped him to relax.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> She began to rub the base of his ear, and he tilted his head to allow her better access to it, but he did not start purring immediately like he had done whenever she lavished attention to them. Instead she had to work until his jaw unclenched a bit. Then the comforting sound and vibration appeared very softly, and it pleased her to know that he was beginning to loosen up. Maybe he would be willing to tell her what was on his mind.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Inuyasha, what’s bothering you?” Her voice was soft, but she felt him tense anyway.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Nothing wench, I’m…” He did not finish the sentence, the answer had been abrupt and out of the habit of keeping things to himself.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘I… I made a deal with Kagome today… to tell her what bothered me in exchange for her to do the same… Damn! It was easier said than done…’</span></em></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Everything,” he finally said into her hair with a sigh as he held her closer, relishing the feel of the young woman against him. Kagome could not hide a small smile as she saw he was really trying to open up enough to let her know what was troubling him. The young woman remained quiet to let him speak. “How are we going to complete the Shikon no Tama, get rid of that fucking Naraku, deal with my asshole of a half brother, and catch a couple of really demented and sick human serial killers?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I… I don’t know,” she told him realizing how much the young man had to worry about. There were just too many things to solve that older men would go crazy trying to. And he was expected to deal with them when he was no older than she was. “All we can do is our best to solve these things. At times it seems like it’s too much for us… but lately I’ve been having the feeling that Kami-sama would not put us though these situations if he did not think we could handle them.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yeah, I suppose you’re right,” Inuyasha agreed after thinking her words through, nuzzling her hair. “This is a fucking mess… the only thing I wanted was to keep you safe here too.” She gave him a soft kiss on the cheek for that admission.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I know… I guess the fact that we travel through time makes it more complicated.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Kojiro said Sesshomaru told him something of the sort.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Kojiro?” She asked, surprised not recognizing the name.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“The neko hanyou. He asked me not to call him neko or Nomura-jiji would start suspecting something is going on.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Nomura-jiji?” Kagome asked chuckling. The detective was not old, not old at all, and very handsome. She wondered why Inuyasha nicknamed him that, but then he was known for calling people names no matter who they were.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“He won’t stop calling me kid.” He explained slightly annoyed.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“But you are a kid…” Kagome started saying.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I’m no goat! I’m an inu youkai!” he interrupted indignantly.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Goat?” For a moment, she was completely confused and then it dawned on her. He had not spent much time around humans when he was younger and the times he heard someone address him as kid were probably not good. It was just like her and not understanding that for him most females were bitches since he was a dog demon. She laughed softly and even a bit more at his puzzled expression. “You have that wrong Inuyasha.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I don’t…” He started to protest, but her fingers on his lips silenced him.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Yes you do, a kid is a human youngster just as it also is the young of a goat. For us it is not an insult. Kid is the normal way to refer to one who is around our age. I’m a kid too.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Oh!” Inuyasha exclaimed a bit surprised, he had always thought that was some kind of insult. Kagome’s hand had moved to his neck and shoulder to massage them in attempt to ease some of the tension.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You have been around me since this started so I tend to forget you didn’t hang around human or demons that much. Nomura-san was not being offensive. He was calling you the way he would call any other guy your age.” Inuyasha tried to shrug as he adjusted his position to give her better access to the sore spots. “Here let me s…” she corrected herself just in time, “move behind you. Your shoulders and neck feel very tense.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“They are,” he agreed as he moved over a seat while she took his place.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It’ll be better if you take off your haori, so there’s less fabric in the way of my hands.” He complied, leaving his inner shirt in its place.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Kagome gathered his silvery mane and braided it loosely, then tossed it over his shoulder where it would be out of the way. Inuyasha grabbed it and examined her handy work. It certainly seemed like an interesting way to keep his hair from getting in places where he did not want it. He would probably try doing something like that the next time he went to a hot spring. While he had been looking at his braided hair, she had placed a leg on either side of him and started rubbing his neck.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You know? I don’t think it’s such a good idea to get you involved in the park killer case.” She commented as she kept rubbing his neck.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Why not? Do you think I could sit back and watch this ‘police’ protect you? That’s my… Hmmm…” he did not finish saying as she hit a particularly sore spot on his neck. Her fingers felt so good. Kagome smiled softly at his response to her attentions, especially when his purr became louder.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“No, it’s just that I don’t want you to get hurt…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Then I won’t get hurt,” he interrupted her. “You know it takes a lot to actually harm me.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Her hands felt so good as she rubbed his neck, but it felt even better as she started to move down to his shoulders. Kagome pushed his shirt lightly out of the way. Under the work of her small hands, he could feel how his body slowly started to relax; in response to the sensations, the pitch of his purr went a bit lower.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You already have.” The young woman pointed out without stopping.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“It was nothing, Kagome. Besides, what they want me to do is boring. I have to sit behind this table and read all those ‘files’ they have, sniff out the stuff they took from the bodies and other places, and I also went and sniffed the places where they found the girls. Nomura-jiji took me to three today, but there was not much I could do there. His damn people had walked all over the places and messed the trails pretty bad.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Ok, so it’s not dangerous, but what about the Shikon no Tama or the well? You might slip up.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I won’t…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Inuyasha…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Ok, so I might,” the young hanyou admitted grudgingly, “but I am being careful of not mentioning the Shikon no Tama.” He was silent for a moment, enjoying her attentions, while he debated about whether or not to tell her some of his suspicions. They had been stuck in the back of his mind since he came back from the park and demanded some attention. “You know? I get the feeling I’m supposed to be here.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“You do? How? Or what would be the purpose of you being here?” Kagome asked surprised, it sounded a bit farfetched.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I’m not really sure yet… but… have you noticed that things sort of… make it easier for me to be here?” He told her thoughtfully, and then went on. “The scrolls Ofukuro’s and Oyaji’s reincarnations left for me… the fact that my own disappeared…” he let his voice trail off. “That there is actually a way for me to exist in this time…”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Kagome was enjoying finally getting him to speak his mind and have a serious conversation without a fight. He had a very valid point with his observations that things seemed to have been ‘arranged’ so he could stay in her time; she probably needed to think more about it, after she got all of the info on those scrolls.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> The young woman was pleased that Inuyasha trusted her enough to be in such a vulnerable position while he allowed her to work on relaxing him. She was also actually touching him, like she had wanted to do for so long, brushing her lips against the back of his neck; the question that had popped into her mind about how sensitive his skin was got answered. He shivered and the skin quivered a bit, just like Buyo’s did when something brushed against its fur.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Do you have any idea what I’m supposed to know to keep us out of trouble?” The young woman asked when he remained quiet for few moments. Her hands had started to knead the muscles between his shoulder blades.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“I think I’m going to have another talk with Kojiro. Not sure when it’ll be though.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“And about us?”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Your Ofukuro said she’d fill you in on everything before I left. She wanted to warn me in case I overheard you talking, I really… hmmm… that feels good… go lower.”</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> Kagome kissed him again between the shoulder blades and got the same response; she pushed his shoulders forward with one hand and kept him from getting up with the other on his side.  Rolling her thumbs and using her palms and knuckles, she went ahead and worked the muscles all the way down to the waistline of his hakama.  Inuyasha could not have stopped purring or moved aside if he had wanted to. </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><em><span
lang="EN-US">‘Oh Kami! This is sooo good, I never thought…’</span></em><span
lang="EN-US"> The feel of his mate&#8217;s thumbs slipping into his pants startled him as she proceeded to work her way down to his lower back. </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Wha… what are you doing wench?”  He asked her quietly. </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> She could not possibly know how much he craved her touch all over his skin. It was a sensation he had never experienced before, the need to be touched, but it felt so good and right. Still, the location of her hands was making him nervous; they had brought a rather unexpected reaction.  Kagome was in heat, and even if it was starting to fade, she could unintentionally push him too far.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“Trying to make up for this afternoon by making you feel better… Do you want me to stop?”  Her touch was not sexual, or at least she thought so, but she knew he had never allowed anyone to do more than hug him, so getting a back massage might make him start feeling a little skittish. She would respect that, not wanting to put pressure on the young man, but she wanted to cuddle and take comfort in her fiancé, her mate.  They had not had a chance to celebrate earlier, so perhaps they could now.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">“No, you surprised me that was all.”  He said gruffly, his ears twitching.  She noticed his ears twitching on their own accord and decided to work her way back up to them.  His purring was very soothing and comforting to her frazzled nerves. Her efforts to make him feel better were making her feel better too, pushing the fear and anxiety of the nightmare away.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><div
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: center; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><br
/><hr
size="3" /></span></div><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><strong><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></strong></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><strong><span
lang="EN-US">A/N: WARNING!!!! </span></strong><span
lang="EN-US">The next chapter is a lemon, if you don’t like or can’t read it please wait until chapter 20, it is almost done and just needs some final adjustments, it won’t take long after the next chapter is up.</span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US"> </span></span></p><p
class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; line-height: normal;"><span
style="font-size: small;"><span
lang="EN-US">After reading some Rurouni Kenshin fics where they embed the lemon in a lower rating story, but with suitable warnings I decided this would work for Present Time. So it won’t be posted as a side story, but will be clearly marked so you can skip it if you like.</span></span></p><div
class="zemanta-pixie"><img
class="zemanta-pixie-img" src="http://img.zemanta.com/pixy.gif?x-id=49dfc83c-4b46-8e08-a622-f719e36a68f2" alt="" /></div><p
class="scribefire-powered">Powered by <a
href="http://www.scribefire.com/">ScribeFire</a>.</p><p>Related posts:<ol><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1152' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 19/27'>Fic: Present Time 19/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 19/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/920' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 11/27'>Fic: Present Time 11/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 11/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li><li><a
href='http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/73' rel='bookmark' title='Fic: Present Time 2/27'>Fic: Present Time 2/27</a> <small>Title: Present Time 2/27 Series: Inuyasha Author: animealam (a.k.a. alandrem)...</small></li></ol></p><p>Related posts brought to you by <a
href='http://yarpp.org'>Yet Another Related Posts Plugin</a>.</p>]]></content:encoded> <wfw:commentRss>http://www.iycorner.net/index.php/inuyasha/1144/feed</wfw:commentRss> <slash:comments>0</slash:comments> <series:name><![CDATA[Present Time (Original Version)]]></series:name> </item> </channel> </rss>
<!-- Served from: www.iycorner.net @ 2012-02-06 16:05:46 by W3 Total Cache -->
